Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

 

  Lex tested her binds, but to no avail, the rope was tied tight around her wrists. What started as a normal Black Friday shift; just her second one to be exact, turned out to be a total and utter nightmare. The Cult of Wiggly seemed to form out of nowhere. Who knew that a cute, but creepy-looking green doll had such a pull over the masses.

  Her boss, Frank Pricely, laid on the tile dead. His neck was slit moments before and his blood began to pool around him. Lex watched in terror as the Cult chanted at the Prophet. Lex was deemed an infidel, as was Frank. His last words echoed in her brain, “please, for the love of God…”

  “I've met God, and he had nothing nice to say about you,” the Prophet retorted before brutally murdering him before Lex's very own eyes.

  “Frank!” Lex shouted.

  “Listen here, you little tramp,” Linda Monroe scowled, holding the knife to her throat, “I know you know where the last Wiggly doll is. It's the perfume for that trailer trash stench!” Linda continued, pressing the knife against Lex's neck.

  “I have no idea what you're talking about! You guys are so fucked up!” Lex hissed. 

  “Get this heretic out of my sight!”

  Lex was swiftly taken away by Sherman Young, who had been at Toy Zone every week for the past two years. He was a known collector and creep. He constantly ogled Lex as if she were a piece of meat. He was in his 40's and Lex just turned 18. It was frightening to be held hostage by him. She had no idea what he could possibly do with her.

  “Please, Sherman, let me go!” Lex cried. 

  “Quiet, infidel!” Sherman hissed.

  Sherman led Lex into a supply closet. Sherman pulled another coil of rope from his bag and swiftly tied Lex's feet together. Lex winced in pain. Before Lex could even speak, Sherman spotted a roll of duct; stuffing Lex's mouth with fabric and ripping a piece of tape and placing it over her mouth. 

  “I'll be back for you later, infidel!” Sherman cooed creepily, shutting and locking her in the supply closet.

  “Mmmm!” Lex grunted.

  For the next several hours, Lex struggled and kicked the locked door. But she knew she wasn't strong enough to break free. All she could think about was her sister, Hannah and her boyfriend, Ethan, as well as Frank's dead body. Lex lied there, defeated and exhausted. As far as her knowledge, Hannah and Ethan were alright. 

  She couldn't imagine anything happening to them. She wouldn't be able to live with herself if harm would befall the both of them. Hannah was virtually the only family she had left; her mother hadn't been much help. Her mother had been verbally and physically abusive their entire lives. 

  Lex basically had to parent Hannah for as long as she can remember. Hannah was too special to lose. Earlier in the day, Lex had asked Hannah if today was a “good day or bad day?” Which Hannah replied with, “bad day.” Lex remembered that Webby had told Hannah it was a bad day. Lex, too, had Webby as an imaginary friend.

   Webby showed Hannah visions, as did Lex when she was little. Webby hadn't spoken to her since she was 15, but that's when Webby began speaking to Hannah. It was until now why Hannah refused to put on her backpack - the Wiggly doll in which she had stolen minutes prior, was inside the backpack. Webby was warning Hannah. Lex hated herself for letting her sister put on the backpack.

  Then it hit her…the last Wiggly doll in the mall. The Cult was searching for the last doll and surely the security guard caught her on camera smuggling the doll into her bag. They were going after Hannah! Tears streamed down Lex's face. She had failed to protect her sister. Hannah was going to be murdered by Linda Monroe and her Cult of Wiggly. 

  Lex kicked her feet, pounding them into the door. She had to get to Hannah one way or another. She was determined to get out of the closet! Moments later, the door unlocked and was opened. Sherman glared down at her and smiled creepily. 

  “On your feet infidel,” he said, untying her feet. 

  Lex wanted to kick him, but he had the knife. Kicking him would result in immediate consequences and almost certain death. Sherman helped Lex to her feet and removed the gag. Lex spat the fabric out and glared angrily at Sherman. She had to have been in the closet for at least four to five hours. 

  “Where are you taking me?” Lex asked, trying to mask her fear.

  “End of the line, infidel! May your echo through Drowsy Town to awaken the Wiggly one!” Sherman hissed.

   Lex was perplexed as to what the hell he was talking about, but Lex needed to break free.

  Lex was led into the break room, where they'd taken Frank's dead body. Lex shivered in fear, knowing she was next. 

  “Come on, Sherman!” Lex began, wildly searching for words. “It's me, Lex!” 

  Her pleas fell on deaf ears. But Lex thought of something smart. It may or may not work, but she had to fight to stay alive.

  “I've seen you in Toy Zone every week for the past two years!” Lex said, swallowing hard. “Haven't I always helped you out?” 

  Sherman stopped for a second and lowered the knife from her neck. Lex may break through after all. Sherman narrowed his eyes and stared directly into her soul. 

  “You're in retail. It's your job to help me,” Sherman said after moments of silence.

  “Well, it's not my job to do favors,” Lex reminded him.

  Lex breathed heavily, still searching for the correct words to say to the knife-wielding predator.

  “Who set aside those ponies, so you could get them before the little girls they were made for?” Lex questioned, plotting her escape.

  “You.”

  “Yeah, and if you let me go, I'll help you out again.”

  Sherman rapidly placed the knife against Lex's neck once again, grabbing the collar of her shirt, yanking her forward. Lex winced and shut her eyes for a brief moment. This plan needed to work. Her life and Hannah's life depended on it.

  “You have ponies?” Sherman questioned, pressing the knife tighter against her skin.

  “If you let me loose, I'll give you all the ponies your sick little heart desires!”

  “Hm?” Sherman pondered. “I don't know if there's enough ponies in the world for that.”

  Lex breathed heavily, hoping her words would get her out of this mess. It had to work, it just had to. Would a blatant lie get her out of this mess? She simply didn't know.

  “Well, there are some extras in the store room. We were supposed to ship them back because the colors are messed up,” Lex lied.

  “One of a kind mispaints? You better not be fucking with me!” Sherman growled.

  Lex began to hyperventilate. Being bound for so long made her become claustrophobic. Lex always had a fear of claustrophobia, but Sherman didn't care. To Sherman, Lex was just scum; a sacrifice to Wiggly.

  “No, no,” Lex thought, “not to a loyal customer!” 

  This seemed to please Sherman as his face twisted with glee. 

  “Okay, take me to the ponies and I'll murder you later,” Sherman said with a toothy smile.

  Sherman used the knife to cut away the rope. Lex rubbed her hands vigorously, trying to get the color back. Seeing rope marks filled her with an extreme amount of rage. She turned and faced Sherman, who was giddy thinking of getting his disgusting hands on a mispainted pony.

  “Okay, oh, thank you, Sherman ” Lex sighed, clenching her fist, “and about those mispaints…I threw them in the fucking trash!” Lex hissed as she brought up her clenched fists into Sherman's gut.

  Lex took off, but the punch wasn't enough to get away from Sherman. His face twisted with rage. He took hold of Lex's foot and with an immense amount of strength, threw Lex to the ground! Sherman grabbed Lex by her hair and shoved her head into the hard-tile floor multiple times. 

  “When they mess up the colors, it makes them more valuable! You killed the ponies, now I'm going to kill you!” Sherman screamed.

  Sherman grunted as he pulled Lex into a choke hold. Lex felt his arm tighten around her neck. As he slowly strangled her, Lex struggled hard, but his grip only proved to get tighter. 

  Is this what she lived for? 

  Lex felt life slipping away from her body. She failed, she wasn't able to save herself or her sister. It was all for nought. Lex simply gave up and closed her eyes, knowing she wouldn't open them ever again.

  “You're not dead yet!” An unknown male's voice boomed.

  Suddenly, Lex's eyes shot open - he was right, she wasn't dead. It was almost like time stopped. Lex, still in the choke hold, but the pressure of being strangled was no longer there.

 “W-what, what?” Lex stammered, staring up at the man.

  She'd never seen this man in her life before. Who was he? 

  “Alexandra Foster,” he began, "my name is General John McNamara and I'm going to help you through this. First, you need to subdue your assailant,” said John.

  Lex stared at him, unsure what to make of this. She was surely dying, but how was he going to help her?

  “I'm authorizing you to use my firearm!” He said, pulling a pistol out of his holster.

  Lex blinked several times and shook her head in disbelief. How was she going to reach it? It seemed like he stood hundreds of feet away. Who was this man, and how did he know her full name?

  Lex instinctively outstretched her arm, but to no avail, she could not reach his pistol. It seemed useless. Lex winced and struggled, but it wasn't in arm's reach.

  “I-I can't reach it!” Lex cried.

  “Yes you can. Your sister has a power, and so do you. Reach into the Black and White,” said John in a comforting tone.

  “Black and White?” Lex thought, “Webby.”

  “You must manifest this weapon in your reality!” John said.

  Lex closed her eyes and reached as far as humanly possible. If John McNamara was telling the truth, then Webby, Wiggly, and The Black and White were real! She had another chance to save herself, Hannah, and Ethan. 

  Lex screamed in a pitch no human could possibly hear; reaching farther than she could until the pistol was in her grasp. Lex had the gun in her hands. She couldn't believe it! Lex used as much strength as possible and she was released from Sherman's grasp. 

  Without a second thought, Lex fired the gun and shot Sherman point blank in the head; dead instantly. Lex couldn't believe her eyes. She was alive somehow and her captor laid there dead.

  “Nice shot, Lex,” John McNamara congratulated, “but, we're not through yet. The leaders of your world are lost and helpless. You've been called to serve. If you can defeat Wiggly in Hatchetfield, he can be defeated anywhere,” he continued.

  “What am I supposed to do?” Lex asked nervously, still catching her breath.

  “Gather your forces. There is a warrior of light trapped in a deep sleep. Wake the warrior, kill the Prophet, save the world. You're a P.E.I.P now, Lex, get ‘er done!” John explained, as he faded into the Black and White.

  He was gone. 

  “Wait, come back…” Lex called, as she felt her throat on fire.

  Lex slowly got up, swallowing hard, realizing it burned. She had to get to a mirror. Her left eye felt tender and her head was sore. Lex slowly walked to the bathroom and saw her face. Her left eye was nearly swollen shut, a small gash on her forehead, and marks on her neck from strangulation. 

  Lex stared at herself for what seemed like ten minutes, before she realized that she needed to find Hannah and Ethan. 

  “What did John McNamara mean by ‘gather your forces?’” Lex thought. “I have no one.”

  Lex gripped two hands on the pistol and walked out of Toy Zone. If any Cult members tried to attack her, she would blow their brains out. Lex walked slowly across the mall to find it completely destroyed. The walls were covered in graffiti; most of it reading “All Praise the Wiggly One!” 

  Lex shivered at the sight of those words, but remained focused on the task at hand - finding her sister. Maybe Hannah would help be able to stop whatever was going on. Lex was unsure how to stop it. Killing Linda, the Prophet, would be a start, but there'd been hundreds of people surrounding and worshipping with her. Lex would be mobbed. 

  As Lex traversed the mall, she spotted someone familiar - Tom Houston. She'd spoken to him earlier in the day. He, too, went to the mall in search of a Wiggly doll for his son, Tim. Lex felt a pang of guilt accusing Tom of being the reason she dropped out of high school - the poor guy lost his wife. That wasn't in his control.

  “Mr. Houston!” Lex shouted, running over to him.

  She stopped in her tracks upon seeing the Wiggly doll in his hands. Lex froze, but gripped her hands on the pistol. She was prepared to shoot him if she was attacked.

  “Leave me alone!” He hissed, turning around to face her.

  “Put the doll down, Mr. Houston,” Lex pleaded, raising the pistol.

  “What, are you gonna shoot me, Lex, or can I go home? I've had a shitty day, and I'd appreciate it if you got that goddamn gun outta my face!” Tom hissed.

  Lex's head pounded fiercely and felt like she was about to pass out, but she needed Tom's help. He wasn't anything like Linda or her Cult. Tom knew Lex personally, he was her former teacher after all. But Lex noticed that Wiggly's hold had begun to influence Tom. She had to do something; anything to break him free from this trance.

  “Mr. Houston, I need your help, but I need you to put down that doll,” Lex said in a softer tone. 

  “Why would I put him down? You only want him for yourself! Too bad, Lex, I'm leaving and I'm taking this doll to my son.”

  “He doesn't want it!” Lex shouted.

  “Of course he does, he wants it more than anything,” Tom stated.

  “No, think about it; did Tim ever say he wants a Tickle-Me-Wiggly?”

  Tom paused, staring at the doll. He narrowed his eyes. Lex was getting through to him.

  “Well, he must've. We were trying to win one at Pizza Pete's, weren't we?” He questioned himself. “Yes! No, he said it this morning. Why else would I be…I know he wants it!” Tom argued with himself, pointing at Lex.

  Lex sighed and breathed heavily. It hurt her to even speak. The adrenaline was wearing off. Lex thought carefully of what to say next. She saw right through Tom's facade - he was frightened.

  “Well, let me tell you something I know!” Lex shot back. “I've been working at Toy Zone since I was 16. I know what kids are like. When that Wiggly campaign came out, you know how many kids I got asking about it? None! Think about that line you were in which you stood in this morning. Did you see a single kid there?” Lex rambled, trying desperately to get her point across.

  “It's a school day!” Tom said.

  “It's Thanksgiving break,” Lex sighed as she rolled her eyes, “the thing about Wiggly that nobody's talking about is that kids don't want that piece of shit!”

  “What?”

  “They're all into Fortnite, dude. I mean my sister, Hannah couldn't get further away from that thing,” Lex explained, feeling her throat tightening.

  “What are you saying, Lex?” Tom questioned in a quieter tone.

  “Me and Ethan wanted a doll to sell! Whatever spell that doll casts, it doesn't work on kids. And I think I know why,” Lex said, entering dangerous territory.

  “Why?”

  “I know your wife died and you're trying really hard to make up for it. But that's what you want, not your son. You think Wiggly can fix this hole, but he can't, it's a trick.”

  Tom stared at the Wiggly doll then back to Lex. Lex was right. What was he doing? His behavior all day had been deplorable. Tom wept and dropped the doll. Lex immediately picked it up and held it tightly.

  “You're right, Lex. I'm sorry,” Tom said, “where'd you get the gun?”

  “Long fucking story. I can't believe I was prepared to shoot you.”

  “Glad you didn't. What happened to your face? You look…awful.”

  “I got beat up and strangled by that creep, Sherman Young. I fought back and killed him,” Lex explained.

  “Your neck…”

  “It's bad, I know. I thought I was going to die. I fought as hard as I could.”

  “Becky needs to look at you, make sure you're alright,” Tom stated.

  “That nurse lady in the line?”

  “Yes.”

  “Why, I'm fine!” Lex protested.

  “Trust me, okay?” Tom said, placing a hand on her shoulder.

  “Okay, I guess.”

  “Becky's a good nurse.”

  “I'm sure she is. But where is she? And where's Hannah?” 

  Tom paused, he knew where they were, but was afraid to tell Lex. But, knowing the severity of this situation, he simply had to.

  “Linda and her Cult took them. I was too entranced by Wiggly to stop them,” Tom answered.

  “What the fuck did you just say?” Lex blinked, feeling that she was going to hyperventilate.

  “I-I…”

  “If Hannah dies, I'll fucking shoot you!” Lex hissed.

  “I think they're in the food court,” Tom remembered.

  Lex and Tom ran as fast as they could to the food court, which was on the other side of the mall. Lex hoped she and Ethan were still alive. She couldn't live without them. Once they reached the food court, she spotted Hannah tied to a chair.

  “There they are,” Lex whispered.

  “Let's split up,” Tom suggested, “you rescue Hannah and I'll sneak up on Linda.”

  Lex nodded silently and handed Tom the pistol. Tom and Lex went their separate ways. Lex had her eyes set on Hannah. Hannah was scared, after all, she was 13. But there was no sign of Ethan. Lex crept as far as she could, but she was spotted by a Cult member. 

  “The heretic!” He shouted. 

  Lex beat herself up mentally, knowing that she could possibly see Hannah get murdered right in front of her. 

  “Lexi!” Hannah cried.

  “Seize the heretic!” The Cult members shouted.

  “I'm not a fucking heretic! Let me and my sister go!” Lex shouted.

  “Fat chance I'll do that, you tramp!” Said Linda, virtually appearing out of nowhere.

  Lex knew what she had to do. She had the last Wiggly doll in the mall. Lex pulled the doll from her jacket and held it up high. Linda's eyes went wide and the Cult members praised Wiggly.

  “Is this what you're looking for?” Lex said as loud as she could.

  “I knew your sister was dumb, but you came into the lion's den grossly outnumbered…”

  Suddenly a shot rang out. Blood spewed from Linda's mouth. Behind her, stood Becky, holding the pistol Lex had given to Tom. The Cult members cried out as their Prophet laid there, dead. 

  Lex held up a lighter and shouted.

  “You have two choices, abandon your god, or burn here with him!” As Lex lit the doll on fire, throwing it at the Cult members.

  Lex ran as fast as she could to her sister, Hannah, who was shaking in fear. Lex untied her from the chair and took her hand. Lex, Hannah, Tom, and Becky rushed out the mall, as the fire began to spread rapidly.

  Once they were out of the mall, Lex breathed a sigh of relief. She was safe as was Hannah, but where was Ethan? There was no sign of him anywhere.

  “Wow, the whole mall's coming down,” Becky said.

  “Good!” Lex blurted out.

  “Lexi, you're face!” Hannah cried.

  “I'm alright, Banana.”

  “Webby says you're not.”

  “When we're somewhere safe, I'll check you out,” said Becky tentatively.

  “Okay, sure,” Lex shrugged.

  Minutes later, they saw a car pull up and stop in front of them. Two people stepped out and a child that looked about Hannah's age stayed in the car. Lex didn't know who these people were, but Tom did. Lex tensed up as they approached them. She trusted no one, save her sister.

  “Emma, Paul!” Tom said happily, embracing Emma. 

  “How do you know them?” Lex asked.

  “Emma's my sister in law. She and her boyfriend were babysitting my son,” Tom answered.

  “Webby says it's okay to go with them. They're good,” Hannah said, putting Lex somewhat at ease.

  “We saw the news. We were sure you were dead,” said Emma.

  “There's shopper mania everywhere. There's been riots all over the country!” Paul explained.

  “Wiggly!” Lex thought.

  “It's not safe here. Where should we go?” Becky asked.

  “Well, I have this kooky, reclusive biology teacher who said I was his favorite student. We could go there. His place is extremely high security and he's like a doomsday prepper,” Emma explained.

  Without a second thought, they got in Emma's car. It was cramped. Lex tried to keep it all together. Claustrophobia was going to be the death of her. But she needed to remain strong for her sister. Hannah held her hand tightly. Hannah had a cut on her forehead. It wasn't as bad as Lex's, but her nurturing instincts kicked in.

  “Did they hurt you, Banana?” Lex whispered.

  “A little. Webby said you almost died. And that you're in bad shape,” Hannah whispered back. 

  “I'm hurting right now. Did you see my neck?”

  “Uh-huh.”

  They remained quiet for the rest of the ride to Emma's former biology professor's house. Lex truly didn't want to go there, but it seemed like the safest option. She mainly wanted to keep Hannah safe. 

  Once they got there, Emma pounded on her professor's door. It seemed to take forever for him to open the door, but he let all of them in. His gray hair and glassy blue eyes were the most striking features; it creeped Lex out. She wouldn't last one night here. 

  “I'm Henry Hidgens, nice to meet you all!” He said kindly.

  “Hey, Hidge,” said Emma.

  “Hello, Ms. Perkins.”

  Hidgens gave everyone a quick tour of his mansion. Lex felt uncomfortable, but kept her thoughts to herself. She was a guest - even though she didn't want to be.

  When the tour was over, Lex was approached by Becky. She knew that Lex was hurt. Lex still looked awful. Her head throbbed fiercely and felt nauseous. If she were to vomit, now would be the time to do so. Becky was a nurse after all, she was in good hands. If Tom trusted her, so could she. 

  Hannah stood by Lex's side, not wanting to leave. But Tom coaxed her out of the room where Becky began to examine Lex. 

  “I'll be alright, Banana,” Lex said, smiling back at her sister.

  “Okay, Lexi,” Hannah said quietly, as Tom led her out of the room.

  “I have to remain strong.”

 

 

 

 

Chapter Text

   

  

  After Hannah left the lab, Lex stared at the now closed door. It was just her and Becky now. Lex truly didn't know what to say. Her head throbbed fiercely and her neck felt like she swallowed shards of glass. Talking was hard enough, but now she'd have to explain to Becky what exactly went down hours ago. 

  Lex sighed, as Becky sat in an empty chair across from her. She pulled out a clipboard from her large purse. Lex glared at it, knowing she'd be writing down everything Lex said. She hoped it'd be confidential. She didn't want Hannah finding out how much damage was done to her body. 

  “Well, Lex,” Becky began, “it seems you have some noticeable injuries.”

  “Yeah. They're pretty noticeable alright,” Lex scowled.

  “I want you to tell me everything that went on, okay? Try to remember all the details.”

  “I remember everything vividly.”

  “Okay, let's start from the beginning,” Becky smiled warmly.

  Lex wanted to make a smart remark, but Becky truly needed to know what Lex was dealing with. Becky could either help Lex or send her to the hospital, which she did not want to go to. Lex bit the inside of her cheek.

  “I was strangled by that creep, Sherman Young. That fucking Cult took me and my boss hostage! They fucking slit his throat in front of me!” Lex scowled, feeling her throat tightening once more.

  Becky nodded silently; putting on a set of gloves. Lex did not want to be poked and prodded. But there was no avoiding this. Becky pulled her chair closer to Lex, staring at her neck. Becky gingerly touched her neck, where the visible strangulation marks were. 

  Lex winced and grit her teeth as Becky felt around as gently as she possibly could. Lex wanted this to be over and done with. 

  “How long did you struggle for?” Becky asked, raising her eyebrows. “Did you struggle much?”

  “Not at first, but I struggled for about a minute or two, I think?”

  “Now, did he use his hands or arm to strangle you?” Becky listed.

  “His arm,” Lex answered, feeling Sherman's elbow digging into her throat.

  “Most victims of strangulation lose consciousness within five to ten seconds. You must've put up a fight.”

  “Yeah, before he strangled me, he repeatedly beat my head into the tile. I was dazed when he did that, but still was able to struggle,” Lex explained, as she felt like she swallowed glass.

  “Mind if I feel around some more?” Becky questioned softly.

  “I guess. It hurts like hell.”

  As Becky ran her hand on Lex's throat, tears began to well up. The tears burned as her eyes were already blood red. Becky told Lex to stick her tongue out, noticing that it was discolored. Becky felt around some more before withdrawing her hand.

  Becky began writing on her clipboard; but Lex paid no attention to that on account of her dizziness. Lex truly wanted to go to sleep, but something within her was telling her to remain awake.

  “Okay, Lex, I have bad news,” Becky began.

  “Great,” Lex breathed heavily, her throat tightening once more.

  “I've dealt with strangulation victims before and it's never good, Lex.”

  “Am I going to be alright?” Lex blinked several times.

  “That depends.”

  “What do you mean by that?”

  “Lex, most strangulation victims don't survive. It's miraculous you did, but they'll be lasting side effects forever,” Becky explained, as her heart sank as she told the teen.

  “What are the side effects?” Lex scowled.

  “Well, there's obviously the sore throat and difficulty swallowing-”

  “What else? I don't want you holding anything back from me!” Lex quickly interrupted.

  Becky sighed, not wanting to frighten and put anymore strain on Lex. Lex was clearly distraught and didn't even know how she was still here. She realized that she still had the pistol John McNamara had given her during her vision, where time seemed to completely stop. 

  She doubted anyone would believe her, save her sister. But Lex didn't want Hannah to know how close she was to meeting her demise. 

  Becky cleared her throat, and glared at the frightened teen. The sore throat and difficulty swallowing weren't the only things Lex had to worry about. Becky had been a nurse for twelve years and explaining these sort of side effects to anyone was difficult. 

  “Well, I'm not sure if you can see, but I have a mirror,” Becky began, taking a mini mirror out of her bag, revealing Lex's eyes.

  “What are these little splotches?” Lex hissed, not noticing them the first time she checked herself at the mall.

  “It's called petechiae. Those are the little splotches on your eye. How's your vision?”

  “Blurry, very blurry. I can't stare for longer than a few seconds before everything turns into a blur,” Lex answered, angry about how awful she looked and felt.

  “Your eyelids are a bit droopy. Like I stated earlier, most victims of strangulation don't survive. But there's unfortunately a whole lot more I need to discuss with you,” Becky explained, as Lex felt numb from the bleak news.

  Lex nodded, trying not to dissociate. It was all too much for Lex to grasp. But knew she'd be alright, or so she thought. Lex didn't understand the gravity of the injuries sustained. Becky sensed Lex didn't want to hear any of this, but Lex needed to know the truth.

  “Your voice is fairly raspy, and your breathing seems to be strained,” Becky listed, “there's obviously the scratches and marks across your neck, the obvious bruising.”

  “So, those things will heal on their own, right?”

  “Yes and no.”

  “What does that mean?” Lex questioned, growing irritable. 

  “Lex, this won't be easy for you to hear, but please try to understand and grasp what I'm saying, okay?” Becky said, placing a hand on Lex's knee.

  “Okay.”

  “They'll be lasting neurological effects that'll last a lifetime.”

  “What?”

  Becky bit her lip, stammering over her words.

  “You're at risk for stroke, memory loss, loss of consciousness, behavioral changes,” Becky began to list as Lex stared down at the flooring, gripping her jacket tightly.

  “What else?” Lex questioned tearfully, “there's more, isn't there?”

  Her tears burned her eyes and instinctively rubbed them. Lex grimaced at the pain and lowered her arms. 

  “Yes.”

  “Just be honest with me.”

  “Well, there's also loss of sensation in your body, difficulty speaking; which is noticeable, fainting, incontinence, vomiting, dizziness, confusion, and migraines. Lex, you could die,” Becky tearfully explained, feeling a lump in her throat.

  “But, I don't understand. I've already survived my ordeal. Shouldn't I be alright now?” Lex wept, feeling her heartbeat quickening. 

  “I wish it were like that, I really do.”

  “I can't die. Hannah needs me.”

  “Believe me, I understand.”

  Lex glanced at Becky and glanced back at the floor, her eyes began to blur once more. Lex felt she could vomit at any given moment, too. Becky grabbed a bottle of water and handed it to Lex. 

  “I can't drink,” Lex stated.

  “Take small sips.”

  Lex took a swig of water and her throat felt like it was on fire! Lex grimaced as the water went down her esophagus. It truly felt like she swallowed shards of glass. It was by far the worst pain Lex had in her life. 

  “Oh fuck, that hurts,” Lex wincing irritably.

  “If anything goes amiss, I want you to get me or Tom right away, okay?” Becky said firmly.

  “Fine,” Lex sighed, inhaling sharply.

  Becky seemed to brighten up at Lex's answer. Maybe she would understand after all. 

  “Good.”

  “I promise to be completely honest with how I'm feeling,” Lex began, pausing over her words. She searched for the right words to say without unintentionally upsetting Becky. “But please don't hover over me. I truly don't want Hannah knowing anything involving the severity of my situation at all, got it?”

  “Alright, Lex. I won't hover. But like I said, if your symptoms get worse, please get me or Tom. I told him what was going on. After we're done here, I should probably let the others know-”

  “Don't you dare tell anyone else!” Lex hissed, stopping Becky in her tracks, standing up from the chair, “If they know, word will get around to Hannah. I can't burden her with worrying about it. You can understand that, right?” Lex growled, trying to calm herself down.

  “Alright, I'm sorry,” Becky apologized.

  “It's fine.”

  Before Becky could respond with any sort of civil argument, there was a knock at the door. Lex instinctively glared at the door, jumping at how loud that knock was. It wasn't her fault that she was suddenly skittish. Yesterday and tonight had been a hellscape of events. 

  “Who is it?” Lex growled.

  “It's Alice,” she said, poking her head through the door, opening it ajar slightly.

  “Can't you see we're busy here?” 

  “Oh, uh, I'm sorry,” Alice apologized, “am I stopping anything?”

  “No, you're fine,” Lex sighed, “Ms. Barnes is just giving me a check up.”

  “It's more than that,” Becky quickly interrupted.

  Alice walked in the lab and closed the door behind her. Lex and Alice knew each other from high school. They particularly didn't get along well, but they were far from enemies. Alice was a sophomore and Lex would've been a senior, being that she became a high school dropout in junior year.

  “What's going on exactly?” Alice questioned, pulling up a chair next to Lex.

  “I was strangled!” Lex snapped.

  “By who?”

  “I don't think you'll know him, but his name was Sherman Young. He was a toy collector of some sort and he came into Toy Zone almost every week. He wanted to buy all the Wiggly dolls, but after the Cult formed, he held me hostage and I tried to escape by telling him that we had extra mispainted ponies in the store room, which was a lie. One thing led to another which led me into a chokehold. I almost died!” Lex rambled, feeling exasperated by the time she finished her rant.

  “Jesus Christ, Lex!” Alice exclaimed, placing a hand on her shoulder.

  “Yeah, what a night,” Lex drawled sarcastically.

  “Are you alright?”

  “Do I look alright to you?” Lex snipped.

  “Not particularly.”

  Becky placed her clipboard and mirror back in her bag and swiftly got up from her chair, washing her hands in the sink. Lex knew Becky had more to say; knowing this may involve Alice now. Lex glared at Alice, who seemed to be shaking. Lex dropped her tough-girl persona and gave Alice a hug. 

  “Hey, hey, what's wrong,” Lex asked, wrapping her arms around the frightened girl.

  “So many riots!” Alice exclaimed.

  “I saw plenty in the mall.”

  Becky finished washing her hands in the sink and sat back down; knowing she would have to make Alice responsible for Lex's wellbeing. Becky smiled at the both of them, as Lex let her grip go on Alice. 

  Lex bit her tongue, knowing Becky wasn't done with her yet. Lex just wanted to be with Hannah and make sure that she was alright, since she was with Tim. Lex heard the adults yelling outside of the lab. Lex hated loud noises and after last night, hearing them made her jump out of her skin!

  “Alice?” Becky began. 

  “Yeah?”

  “If anything happens with Lex, please get me or Tom. Lex is at risk for stroke, meaning she could die. Do you know the side effects of strangulation?” Becky explained.

  “I think I do?” Alice raised an eyebrow.

  “Why don't you explain to her. I kinda forgot already,” Lex interjected. 

  Becky pursed her lips, afraid Lex wouldn't have forgotten this soon, but like she stated earlier, this was a side effect.

  “Lex doesn't want Hannah, her sister, to find out and worry,” Becky continued, “so, we're trying to keep this between just a few people if possible. So far, you, Tom, and I know, but that's it.”

  “So, you're basically wanting me to report back to you if anything with Lex goes awry?” Alice asked, staring at Lex then back at Becky.

  The room was quiet for several seconds as even Lex couldn't find something to say. Alice's eyes were on her for several long moments before she finally spoke. 

  “What are the signs I need to look for? I'm not a medical expert and I don't want anything happening to Lex.”

  “Well, the easiest thing too look for is slurred speech. Lex's speech has slurred already, but if it gets worse, please come and get me,” Becky answered stiffly.

  “So Alice is gonna be my keeper?” Lex snorted.

  “Basically, but it's only for your safety.”

  “Fuck,” Lex cursed under her breath.

  “I'm sorry, Lex.”

  “I get it.”

  Alice was quiet for several moments, as Lex broke down and leaned against her shoulder. Alice placed a hand on Lex's back and rubbed it gently. Lex buried her head in Alice's chest as she wept loudly.

  “Lex, I'm sorry. It's either this or go to the hospital,” Becky said sympathetically.

  “I can't afford that shit!” Lex hissed.

  Becky was silent for several moments, watching Lex's breakdown. This wasn't easy for her to talk about, but Becky needed to be honest with Lex. 

  “What are the other symptoms?” Alice questioned, breaking the brief silence.

  “Well, I told Lex this already, but since you'll be watching her, I'll tell you.”

  “Okay, tell me.”

  “Difficulty swallowing, speaking, confusion, difficulty breathing; which'll almost look like an asthma attack, slurring of her speech, dizziness, fainting, incontinence, and stroke,” Becky listed.

  “Well, it was bound to happen eventually with my smoking habits." Lex croaked, making a face as she heard her voice crack. She could feel Becky's eyes watching her carefully as she scowled. "Are we done?” Lex sighed, just wanting to sleep.

  “Yeah, we're done here. Alice, please tell me if anything happens to Lex.”

  “I will,” Alice answered.

  Once Becky left the room, Lex instinctively got up and searched the cabinets for something to take away the pain. Alice cocked her head and remained seated. 

  “What are you doing?” Alice asked.

  “Looking for painkillers. I can't smoke anymore, so painkillers are the next best option,” Lex drawled, “I'd love it if my head stopped pounding.”

  Lex finally spied a bottle of Tylenol and smiled, grasping it in her hands, shaking the bottle victoriously. She heard Alice softly laugh behind her as Lex turned and twisted the bottle open, pouring two pills into her palm.

  Lex turned the sink on, eyes flicking to a paper cup. She waited for the water to get cold - warm water with pills didn’t go down right for her. Lex hesitated for a moment, carefully placing both pills on her tongue. Lex carefully brought the paper cup to her mouth and swallowed gently.

  Lex winced as the pills and water went down her esophagus as a small twinge of pain before Lex realized that swallowing the water itself wasn't what she should have been afraid of.

  Lex banged her palm on the sink, as Alice got up from her chair and placed her hand on her back. Alice rubbed it gently, trying to get Lex to calm down. Alice wasn't sure if she should get Becky or Tom, since she didn't want to leave Lex alone to choke.

  “It's okay, Lex, I'm here,” Alice said gently, continuing to rub her back. 

  For a moment, as the water filled her throat, the sensation of gasping for air reared its ugly head. Once again Lex could feel Sherman's elbow digging into her throat, blocking any air from going in or out. Her vision went fuzzy, thinking like she was about to die.

  Suddenly there was a warmth on her back, feeling her neck tighten. Lex sank to the floor, hands still gripping the sink. Her knuckles had gone white. Alice refused to let Lex hit the floor, as she gently picked her up and held her against the sink. Lex noticed she'd been coughing fiercely. 

  “You're okay, Lex, you're safe,” Alice said, walking her over to the chair.

  “Fuck, I can't b-breathe!” Lex scowled.

  “You were coughing.”

  “I thought I was back in the mall, being strangled to death! I truly thought I was going to die!” Lex cried.

  “You're safe. He can't hurt you anymore.”

  “I know he can't, I killed him,” Lex admitted, pulling out a pistol.

  “Woah, how?”

  “I-I didn't even know I had this on me,” Lex said, not wanting to reveal that John McNamara had given her his firearm.

  “You're a fighter,” Alice complimented.

  “I have to be.”

  The both of them were silent for a moment, as Lex continued to catch her breath. Alice kept rubbing her back and massaging her shoulders. Lex breathed heavily; the inability to breathe returned. Drinking water and popping two Tylenol didn't seem to work, as Lex stammered up from the chair and vomited the contents into the sink. 

  The acid burned her throat as she heaved everything she'd consumed earlier. Lex dry heaved and cried as she banged the sink once more. Once the vomiting stopped, Lex returned to her chair, placing her hands on her face.

  “How are you feeling?” Alice asked, pretty much knowing the answer.

  “Like absolute shit!” Lex growled.

  “Feeling asthmatic?”

  “Tired mostly. I want to sleep.”

  “Well, I don't think we could sleep in here. My father and his creep of a friend, Ted have been arguing all night. Paul's trying to be a mediator. I'm glad I came in here,” Alice smirked.

  “Is it better here than out there?” Lex questioned, rubbing her eyes, scowling at the pain. 

  “Yup. I can't stand the yelling. Paul's the only one who I actually like out there. He used to babysit me when I was little. I swear, I don't know how he and my dad got along,” Alice explained. 

  “Who knows and who cares. I'm tired and feel like death.”

  “Let's try to find a couch to sleep on.”

  Alice led Lex out of the lab and found a couch away from the adults who continued to argue. Alice helped Lex onto the couch, finding a blanket. Luckily, it was a pull-out couch. Lex felt like she could sleep for days. Lex closed her eyes and pulled the hood of her jacket over her head, covering her eyes. 

  Lex's eyes burned even when closed, but at least she felt like she was able to get some rest in finally. Lex felt like there were bricks on her back and glass in her throat, but hoped sleep would negate the pain for at least a few hours.

  Then something hit her…Ethan. Where was he? The last time he saw her was with Hannah before her shift at Toy Zone began. Lex kept her eyes closed, trying not to think about him. She knew something bad had happened to him, or else he'd still be with Hannah.

  “You're whimpering. What's wrong, Lex?” Alice questioned.

  “Nothing,” Lex lied, “I just want those fucking adults to stop fucking screaming!”

  “Me, too. I hate it.”

  “Can you check on Hannah for me?” Lex asked, her eyes remaining closed. 

  “Will you be alright in the meantime?” Alice questioned, feeling guilty about leaving her alone, even if it was for a few minutes.

  “Yeah.”

  “Okay, I'll be back.”

  Alice got up from the couch and left the room. Once she was out of the room, Lex pulled her hood down and opened her eyes as an ethereal being appeared in front of her.

  Webby.

  “Hey, Lex.”

  “Hi…”

  “You want to ask me a question, don't you?” Webby sensed. 

  “I do.”

  “Ask me, honey.”

  “Is Ethan…dead?” Lex questioned, trying to hold back tears.

  “Oh Lex, I'm so sorry. But yes,” Webby answered.

  “How did he die?”

  “He died protecting Hannah.”

  “He loved Hannah like his own sibling,” Lex sighed, as tears streamed down her cheeks. 

  “He was an angel. I'm so sorry, I wish there was something I could do.”

  “There's nothing you can do. Does Hannah know he died?”

  “She witnessed it,” Webby answered.

  “Poor Hannah. Is she gonna be alright?”

  “Yes.”

  “I'm probably gonna die. I'm sure you heard what Becky explained to me,” Lex drawled.

  “You're in bad shape,” Webby admitted.

  “Yeah, I know. Did you send Alice to me?”

  “No, actually. That was on her own account.”

  “She must need a friend, but I'm not very nice to anyone,” Lex laughed.

  “Hannah thinks you're the sweetest person in the world.”

  “That's different,” Lex stated, as Alice returned.

  And just like that, Webby was gone. Alice brought a second blanket for herself. She heard Lex talking to someone, but no one was there. Alice didn't want to ask Lex who she was talking to, because Becky did explain that Lex would have some confusion. Alice understood that Lex would have side effects, but she didn't know that would be immediate.

  Alice handed Lex a pillow and smiled. Lex gratefully took it from her and lied down. Lex put her feet on Alice's legs, hoping she wouldn't mind, though Lex didn't care. She just wanted to sleep. Sleep wouldn't take away any of Lex's medical issues, but at least rest would be the best thing she could do. 

  “Hannah was asleep when I checked on her,” Alice said quietly.

  “Mhmm, thanks,” Lex said sleepily. 

  “She was holding Tim. It was adorable.”

  “She's sweet like that. She never lets me go when we sleep. We shared a bed. Hannah clings to me as if I was her mother.”

  “You have nurturing instincts and qualities. I picked up on that immediately,” Alice complimented, staring at Lex's exposed neck, grimacing at how disgusting it looked.

  “I do better than our own mother,” Lex admitted, “our mother isn't a very good person, but I don't want to get into that right now if that's okay. The less talking the better,” Lex scowled, feeling her throat tightening once again.

  “You don't have to talk about her if you don't want to.”

  “Thanks. I don't honestly. It's too long of a story to get into.”

  “Just try to sleep. I'll stay awake and watch you,” Alice said softly.”

  “That sounds creepy out of context,” Lex snorted.

  “Oh God, it does!” 

  “Yeah, but you're not a creep.”

  Alice laughed at how she worded that. But all she wanted to do is make sure that Lex was safe and sound. The screaming from her father and his friends seemed to have died down at last. Alice was sad that she had to witness what Lex was going through. Alice was an only child, due to issues between her parents.

  The divorce between her mother and father had been a messy one and she'd been caught up in the middle of it. Her father ended up getting custody of Alice, which she did prefer over her mother, but her father never treated her mother with much respect. The divorce was finalized just before Christmas last year. 

  Alice had just turned 16 and wanted to get as far away from her father as possible. Watching after Lex seemed to put new life within her soul. Lex immediately felt like an older sister to her. Unfortunately Alice had no friends. She was lonelier than she wanted to admit.

  Minutes later, Alice heard Lex snoring. Lex must've needed to sleep. Alice was exhausted herself after arguing with her father all day long, but Lex had a much worse day than her. Alice slowly began to nod off, as her father walked in.

  “Alice, what are you doing with Lex?” He questioned.

  “Shhh! She just fell asleep!” Alice stopped him.

  “Why are you hanging around her? She has a record!” 

  “Dad, Becky told me to look after her. She nearly died tonight at the mall. Look at her neck!” Alice said, pointing to Lex's heavily bruised neck. 

  “What happened to her?” He asked.

  “She was strangled.”

  “Oh, punk probably was asking for it.”

  This made Alice furious. Alice gently lifted Lex's legs, walked over to her father, staring him down. Alice clenched her fist and swung at her father, landing a punch square on his jaw!

  “How fucking dare you, dad!” Alice said in a loud whisper. 

  “Jesus, Alice!” He hissed.

  “Get the fuck away from me!”

  “Lex isn't a person I want you hanging around.”

  “Well, you're not a person I want to hang out with. Go suck Ted's dick or something. Mom was so right about you!” Alice screamed, waking Lex up.

  Lex's eyes flung open, as she sat up, breathing heavily. Lex blinked several times, unaware where she was. Lex had only been asleep for a half hour, forty minutes at most. 

  “Hannah, Hannah?” Lex cried. “Where is she? Where am I?” Lex stood up, clearly confused. 

  “See what you did, dad!” Alice hissed.

  “Where's Hannah?” Lex questioned, wobbly walking away from the couch. 

  “It's okay, Lex,” Alice said calmly, leading Lex back over to the couch.

  “Is she okay?”

  “Hannah's safe.”

  “Who the fuck are you? Did you hurt my sister?” Lex scowled.

  “He's no one,” Alice answered, glaring at her father, “he couldn't hurt himself even if he tried.”

  Alice's father, Bill simply shrugged and walked away before seeing Alice flipping him off. Alice wished she wasn't his seed, but she unfortunately was. Alice held Lex tightly, placing the blanket over her shivering body. Alice couldn't believe what her father had just said. He's said stupid things before, but this was way over the line. And Alice truly resented him for it. 

 

Chapter Text

Lex and Alice rested on the couch as the adults began to argue once again. Alice covered her ears and Lex simply stared into space, trying to dissociate from all of it. Lex wasn't going to stay here. This was no place for her or for Hannah. Alice's father, Bill, had been the one screaming at the top of his lungs. Alice still had been furious at what his father said about Lex. She wasn't even sure if she could forgive for saying something truly despicable.
Lex hoped it would die down soon and the adults would all fall asleep - that's when she would make herself scarce with Hannah. There was no point with her being here. She'd rather have the verbal abuse from her mother, than to hear people she hardly knew save Tom, arguing like children. She planned to take Hannah back to her shitty trailer on the edge of Witchwood Forest.
Being with her awful, verbally abusive mother was better than being in a mansion full of arguing adults. Alice had told Lex what her father said about her, which made Lex furious, but she was too tired to argue with him.
“I'm getting the hell out of here,” Lex stated.
“Where are you gonna go?” Alice questioned.
“Back home and then maybe to California. You could come with me.”
Alice raised her eyebrows. She had several questions for Lex, but was unsure how to ask them. Alice didn't want to be here either. Would Lex allow Alice to tag along? She truly didn't want to be here either.
“Why do you want to go to California?” Alice asked, trying to find something to fill in the silence.
“It's not here,” Lex stated.
“What's so bad about Hatchetfield?”
Lex rolled her eyes. Alice truly didn't know the gravity of the situation and Lex wasn't in the mood to explain. It was simply too much to go over. She wasn't even sure if Alice would understand.
“I'll tell you another time. I'm really tired. Do you know what time it is?” Lex asked, avoiding the question entirely.
“Just after 8:30,” Alice answered.
“Morning or night?”
“Night. That beating must've messed up your internal clock. I'm not trying to be rude obviously,” Alice stammered.
“You're good. Stay with me?”
“Of course, Lex.”
“Thanks,” Lex smiled.
Lex fell asleep on Alice's shoulder soon thereafter. Alice remained awake. She didn't want anything happening while Lex was asleep. It was the first time Lex had fallen asleep since her near death experience. As the hours clicked on by, Alice's eyes were becoming heavy. She glanced down at her phone; reading “11:23.” Lex had been asleep for nearly three hours.
As Alice nodded off, Lex shifted in her sleep, her breathing becoming hoarse. Alice gently lifted Lex from her shoulder and sat her up. Alice began to panic. Becky instructed Alice to grab either her or Tom if Lex struggled with her breathing.
Suddenly, Lex's eyes shot open. They were red and filled with tears. Lex gasped for air, clutching her jacket. Alice bit the inside of her cheek as she rushed out of the living room.
“I need help!” Alice shouted.
“What's wrong?” Ted asked, oblivious to the severity of Lex's situation.
“It's Lex! She can't breathe! Where's Tom and Becky?”
“We don't know,” Bill answered, as Lex stammered in.
Bill, Hidgens, Ted, and Emma jumped as they saw Lex's red eyes and her hands clawing at the wall.
“Alice, get away from her!” Bill exclaimed.
“Get Tom and Becky!” Alice growled.
“She's possessed!” Ted stated as his mouth went agape.
“She's having trouble breathing! She's not fucking possessed!”
“Alice, I said get away from her!”
“Fuck you, dad! Tom! Becky!” Alice shouted frantically.
Tom and Becky immediately rushed in and saw that Lex was struggling to breathe. Becky ran and got her medical supplies. Lex collapsed onto the ground, unconscious.
“Give Lex some space!” Tom said angrily.
“Come on Lex! Stay with me,” Alice cried.
Becky returned with a CPR kit. Immediately telling Alice to leave the room. Alice listened and ran to the bathroom. She began to cry seeing her friend like this. Alice hardly even talked to her before, but she felt like she knew her for a lifetime. Alice sat on the toilet and prayed, though she wasn't a religious person. She just wanted Lex to be alright.
Minutes later, there was a knock at the door - it was Hannah. Alice wrapped her arms around Hannah. Hannah understood what was going on. She was visibly shaken. She must've seen her sister lying on the floor.
“Is Lexi gonna die, Alice?” Hannah sniffed, clutching onto her.
“I don't know, Hannah. I really don't know,” she answered honestly.
“She can't die, she just can't!”
“Becky's doing all she can. Do you trust her?” Alice asked calmly.
“Uh-huh.” Hannah nodded. “Lexi's too young to go to Heaven!”
Alice and Hannah heard Becky doing all she could to revive Lex. Hannah sat on the floor, rocking back and forth. Alice debated whether she should call an ambulance or not, but Becky was indeed a nurse, so Lex was in the right hands. Alice assumed Lex may have to go to the hospital now, there was no avoiding it.
For what seemed like an eternity, there was dead silence. Alice got up from the toilet and peeked her head outside of the bathroom door. Lex's clothes had to be cut off as Becky did chest compressions. Lex was bluish pale. Alice placed her hands over her head, as tears streamed down her cheeks. She didn't want Lex to die. She'd blame herself for not looking after her closely enough.
“Come on, sweetheart, come on,” Becky said calmly, as a sheen of sweat glistened her forehead.
Alice shot a hand over her mouth. She'd never seen a person go blue before. At this point, Alice was sure that Lex was going to die. Hannah continued to rock back and forth, asking Webby to save her sister. Alice didn't understand who Webby was, but Alice secretly asked Webby the same. If Hannah could see her, Alice thought she could, too.
Webby, I don't know if you actually exist, but Hannah trusts you. Please save her sister and my friend, Lex. Hannah can't lose her…neither can I. Alice said to herself.
Alice stood in front of the bathroom door, clutching her sweater. She pressed her head against the door and closed her eyes, breathing heavily. Was Lex going to be alright? She truly didn't know. If Lex were to die, who would take care of Hannah? Alice didn't know Hannah's needs. Her father certainly wouldn't want to look after a second child. Her father told Alice that Lex deserved to be strangled and Alice didn't want him spewing insults at Hannah.
After moments of silence, Alice thought Lex may have passed away and Becky had given up. Alice hoped Becky and Tom wouldn't give up on her friend. The silence was defending. Alice too one last peek, as the color returned to Lex!
“Lex! You're okay, you're okay!” Becky exclaimed, as Lex gasped for air.
Lex coughed fiercely, as her color was slowly returning. She was extremely pale, but luckily, she was alive and mostly alright.
“W-w-”
“Don't speak, Lex,” Tom said.
Alice and Hannah rushed out of the bathroom and saw Lex with her shirt cut off, revealing only her bra. Lex was disoriented, unsure where she was. Lex attempted to stand; unstable. Tom pulled up a chair so Lex could sit back down, staring into space. Her breaths still felt like she swallowed shards of glass.
“We should get her to a hospital,” Becky suggested.
“N-n,” Lex shook her head.
“It's where you'll be safest. Webby says it's okay,” Hannah said.
“No!” Lex choked.
“Beck, why don't you bring her home. She'll be safest there,” Tom suggested.
“Okay. I can monitor her there,” Becky replied.
Lex was helped to her feet by Tom and Becky. They led her outside into the brisk November air. Lex could barely hold herself up. But she understood she was safe. Tom and Becky wouldn't let anything happen to her. Tom asked Emma if they could borrow her car and she obliged.
Emma and Paul promised that they would watch Tim for them. Tim was still asleep. Tom was glad he was unaware what was going on. He assured Emma that he'd return for him as soon as he could. After all, Emma was Tim's aunt.
Together, Lex, Tom, Becky, and Alice got in Emma's car and drove to Becky's house. Becky lived on the edge of Witchwood Forest, as did Lex. But Becky lived on the opposite side. The trailer park where Lex and Hannah resided was the poorest area in Hatchetfield, but Becky's house was secluded. Her nearest neighbor was a half mile away.
Alice didn't like Witchwood Forest, who knew what horrors lay within. Alice shivered, but refocused her attention back to Lex. Lex's mouth was open, beginning to drool. Alice grabbed a tissue from her pocket and wiped the drool away from Lex's chin.
Lex smiled, but remained quiet; still unsure what was happening. All she knew is that Hannah was right beside her. Lex babbled incoherently, rubbing her neck, scowling at the sharp pain.
When Lex was led out of the car and into Becky's house, Becky helped Lex into her bed. Lex wasn't sure where she exactly was, but at least she had familiar faces looking down at her. Hannah climbed in bed next to her and held her sister close. Hannah wasn't going to let the worst happen to her sister.
Alice thought maybe after all that Webby was real. Alice sat on the floor beside the bed. Her father must've been angry with her, but she simply didn't give one iota. Lex was her main focus, not an uncaring father. She was seething at the fact her father thought Lex was a common punk. She was far from that.
“Hi, Lexi,” Hannah whispered softly.
“H-hi, Nanners,” Lex stammered.
“Go to sleep now.”
“Okay.”

************************************

For the next two weeks, Lex remained in Becky's bed, with little to no movement. Hannah refused to go back to school, because all she could focus on was her ill sister. Lex hardly remembered the last two weeks. All she could recall was her Black Friday shift, but everything else from that was a blur. To say she was confused was an understatement.
Lex tried to escape several times, but was quickly coaxed back in by Becky. Lex had major confusion. She kept forgetting where she was, but once she saw Hannah's face, she realized where she was. Alice came by everyday, much to her father's displeasure, but Lex was her friend… and basically only at this point.
Alice's relationship with her father became even more strained than before. Did Alice love her father? Sure. But did she like him? Absolutely not. Her father profusely apologized for the way he spoke about Lex, but it was simply too late to backpedal with what he said. The damage was done.
Alice often did her homework, while Lex watched. Alice was a junior in high school, whilst Lex would've graduated last year if she didn't drop out. Alice didn't judge her for it. To Alice, Lex was one of the smartest people she'd met, though Lex didn't speak much since her episode. If only Alice were there to stop Lex from being strangled.
“Lex?”
“Hmm?” Lex shifted, slowly sitting up from the bed.
“Any idea how to solve this?” Alice asked, showing Lex her pre-calculus homework.
Lex snorted, knowing Alice was only playfully teasing her. Lex grabbed her sheet of paper and stared at it for several moments before handing it back to Alice. Lex didn't understand that jargon.
“Complicated, huh?” Alice chuckled.
“That's not math,” Lex replied hoarsely.
“It's really not. But I somehow enjoy it.”
“Hannah might know how to solve it.”
“Probably, but I don't want to cheat.”
“Mhmm,” Lex nodded, lying back down.
Lex turned and faced the wall, slowly lying back down. Lex blinked several times before crying softly. She wanted to leave desperately. Bedrest wasn't something she wanted. She felt like a hostage all over again. And it didn't help that when she was alone all she heard was Wiggly's horrible, disturbing voice. He was out to get her.
“Oh, Lex, I didn't mean to upset you if I did,” Alice said, placing a hand on Lex's shoulder.
“I wanna just die,” Lex growled, pounding her fist against the wall.
“I won't let you die on me!”
“I know. But you didn't do anything to upset me. Wiggly's coming,” Lex said firmly, “he won't stop until Hannah and I are captured.
“What do you mean? The doll?” Alice questioned.
“You wouldn't understand, princess.”
“Try me. I've been a good listener, haven't I?” She pressed.
“If I tell you, promise not to laugh?”
“I promise.”
Lex sighed, unsure what words to use. Alice stared at Lex, waiting for a response.
“Wiggly is…a god; an Eldritch god. He possessed the dolls and a Cult formed because of him! I wanted a doll to sell, so me, Hannah, and Ethan could get to California. We actually had a buyer willing to pay seven-thousand!” Lex explained.
Alice immediately believed her. Alice knew it within her heart that Lex was telling the truth. Alice understood that Linda Monroe was a Cult member, who thankfully was eliminated from Becky shooting her.
“That's a lot for a doll. So, Wiggly, have you seen his true form?” Alice asked.
“Yeah.”
“How frightening is he?”
“Extremely. Hannah's much more frightened than I am, though he scares the shit out of me!” Lex explained.
“I believe you,” Alice nodded sympathetically.
“Thanks. I knew you would. God, my throat hurts!”
“Maybe some water would help?”
“Yeah, maybe. Get me some, please?” Lex growled, feeling glass shards moving down her throat.
Alice left Lex alone to fetch her bottled water. Lex covered her ears, because when she was alone, she heard his voice. Covering her ears did nothing, though it was a trauma response.
I wanted you to become my fwendy-wend, but you disobeyed Ms. Lexy-wexy. You and your sister are rotten. I'm going to eat you! You are a here-weretic. I'm coming for you!
Lex knew Wiggly's true form. It melted her mind. She couldn't explain to anyone what he looked like. Hannah's seen his true form as well, but he continued to make his presence known to Lex.
John McNamara told her that she and her sister could stop Wiggly's influence from spreading. She helped Tom break from his influence. But could she help all of Hatchetfield and the world?
When Alice returned, her eyes went wide! Lex was shaking wildly and rocking back and forth. Her eyes were still red from strangulation. Lex, nor Alice knew when the scars would clear, though they hoped it'd be soon.
“Lex?” Alice spoke softly.
“Hmm?”
“I have your water. Do you want it?”
“Yeah,” Lex answered, as she took the bottle from Alice's hand.
Swallowing had been and was going to be a struggle; sipping as slowly as she could. Lex winced as the water went down her esophagus. Glass, all she felt was glass and Sherman's elbow digging into her neck.
“Fuck me!” Lex growled. “Fucking shit is painful!”
“I hate seeing you like this,” Alice said, instinctively rubbing her back.
“Ha, you've only seen me like this.”
“Not in school I haven't.”
“You've got a point,” Lex smirked, attempting another swig of water.
The swig of water went down, feeling like she swallowed a cactus. Lex winced and set the bottle down on the nightstand. She barely got a quarter through it, but an attempt was made. Alice smiled and leaned her head against the wall, as Lex lied back down.
Lex was irritable, but tried not to be in front of Alice or her sister. It didn't help being cooped up in a bed and sometimes locked in the bedroom at night. Becky had that precaution, being that Lex had gotten outside before. Becky didn't understand the gravity of why Lex wanted to leave. She knew how to get to her trailer from here - through Witchwood Forest. If Lex had enough strength, she would take Hannah and make a beeline for the Forest.
Witchwood Forest would be a risk to traverse through, being that a lot of Cult activity took place within the privacy of the trees. Hannah wouldn't dare go in there, but Lex walked several hundred feet before she got frightened, however, that was a long time ago. Lex was more frightened of Wiggly, rather than his Cult members.
She was going to escape, but didn't know when. She hoped Alice was going to help her, though Alice vowed to look after her anyway. Minutes later, Becky walked into the bedroom with medical equipment.
“Hi, Becky,” Alice said.
“Hello, when did you get here?” She asked.
“Two or so hours ago. Tom let me in.”
Becky nodded and approached Lex. Lex turned away from Becky, not wanting to be poked and prodded. Lex never fought with Becky, though she wanted to. Lex did not like to be touched. Becky had checked Lex out every single day, much to her discomfort.
“Lex, please turn over. I need to check your vitals,” Becky said hesitantly.
“Why?” Lex growled irritably.
“You know why, sweetheart.”
Lex grumbled but reluctantly turned over. Lex was still pale, but improved from two weeks ago. Lex knew she was sick, but refused to acknowledge it. Lex instinctively sat up and gave Becky her finger for the pulse oximeter. Lex's oxygen levels had not been good ever since the strangulation. Lex had gone into hypoxia.
“Your oxygen is 85%; not good,” Becky said, shaking her head.
“It was 88% yesterday!” Lex scowled.
“Maybe you should move around more.”
“Outside?” Lex smirked.
“No, that's not happening, sweetheart,” Becky said as smiled, knowing Lex would most likely be locked in her room tonight.
Becky placed the thermometer to Lex's forehead. She had a low-grade fever of 100.6. Lex had luckily broken a high fever of 104, when she was unconscious. Lex smiled at that, knowing at least her temperature was going back to semi-normal.
Becky moved on to the stethoscope to check Lex's lungs and respiratory system. It slowly improved, but not good enough to be fully healthy. Lex's breathing was heavy as she wheezed.
“How's her breathing?” Alice asked.
“Slightly better,” Becky said carefully, “I have to check her blood pressure now. Lex, I need your arm,” Becky said in a comforting tone.
Lex held her arm out as Becky wrapped the blood pressure cuff around her arm. Lex, at least, didn't mind this. The worst was over. Her blood pressure was 140/90; hypertension. It was expected, but Lex hated that it was high. She didn't want to have a stroke. She was certain that her episode two weeks ago wasn't a stroke, but she feared that'd happen.
“Well, that sucks!” Lex croaked, sighing woefully.
“It's not good, sweetheart. At least your temperature is better,” Becky said pointedly.
“Yeah, but I'm not getting any better.”
“And unfortunately, you may not. The marks are clearing up, but other than that…”
“Just fucking kill me now then!” Lex stammered.
“Becky, why don't you make Lex something to eat,” Alice said, as Lex grew angrier.
Once Becky left the room, Lex clenched her fists. Alice placed a hand on her back, but this time Lex pulled away. Alice's heart raced, not knowing if Lex wanted her help anymore.
“I'm not hungry,” Lex finally said.
“I figured,” Alice replied.
“I'm getting the fuck out of here!”
“But… you'll die.”
“So be it!”
“Lex-”
“No, Alice. I'm declining. Just go home and let me die!” Lex wept.
“You sure as shit I ain't doing that!” Alice shot back.
Before Lex could respond, Hannah knocked on the door and let herself in. Lex smiled upon seeing her sister. She just got home from an outing with Tom and his son. Tom did this almost everyday so Hannah didn't have to see her sister like this.
“Hi, Banana,” Lex croaked, “did you have fun?”
“I guess,” Hannah answered.
“I wish I could've gone.”
“It's for little kids,” Hannah laughed.
“Who said being 18 wasn't little?”
Hannah giggled and climbed in bed with Lex. Hannah wrapped her arms around her sister. Lex seemed to change her attitude almost completely. If anyone could break her out of a rut, it was Hannah.
Alice smiled and sat back in her chair. Alice didn't have any siblings, so it was sweet to witness the love between them. Her father wasn't all that supportive of her and actually kept telling her to stay away from the Foster girls. Lex scoffed whenever Alice told her about her father.
Becky returned with a sandwich and some lemonade. Lex didn't want it, but Becky wouldn't leave until Lex attempted to eat some of her meals. Lex grunted and sat up, taking the plate from Becky. Swallowing food, no matter how little it was, hurt fiercely.
“I'm not in the mood to swallow glass,” Lex growled.
“Eat a little bit,” Becky said calmly.
“I don't want to!”
Not wanting to hear an argument, Hannah took the sandwich and began eating it herself. Becky pursed her lips, but didn't say anything. Alice held in her laughter. Hannah was much ballsier than Alice ever was. Lex, however, didn't hold in her laughter.
“Hannah, if you were hungry, I could've made you a sandwich,” Becky chuckled.
“It's really good! I like turkey and cheese sandwiches,” Hannah replied, taking another bite.
“You know I'll be back with something later, Lex,” Becky said firmly.
“Lucky me.”
“Alright, what would you want to eat?”
“Not glass,” Lex shrugged.
“The swelling will go down,” said Becky.
“When?”
“Over time it will.”
Lex nodded understandably. Still angry that nothing has really improved since getting here. At least her sister was able to cheer her up.
“I'll take crackers if you're wondering,” Lex finally said, breaking the silence.
“Okay, Lex. You just rest now,” Becky said, leaving the room and closing the door behind her.
Alice stared at her phone; just after 7:00 pm. Alice had to be home at 8:30. It was a long walk from Becky's house to hers. But at least her father understood that. She'd seen Lex everyday for the past two weeks. She felt it was her duty as a friend to look after her. Lex hadn't gotten any better, but at least Alice was by her side to be a good friend.
Minutes later, she got a call from her father. Alice sighed and rolled her eyes. Her father truly gave her no breaks or space to breathe. It was smothering her.
“Hi, dad,” Alice answered.
Alice had put it on speaker. Lex liked to hear their conversations.
“Are you heading home soon?” He asked.
“In about five minutes. I'm just making sure Lex is settled in bed before I leave.”
“How is she?” He asked.
“I've never been worse,” Lex called.
“I hope you get better.”
“Thanks, Mr. Woodward.”
“Alright, dad. Give me an hour-ish to get home,” Alice sighed.
“Sure thing. See you soon. Love you.”
“Love you.”
Alice hung up the phone and gave Lex and Hannah hugs. She desperately wanted to sleep over, but that wasn't going to happen. Alice's father wouldn't allow it. Alice couldn't wait to be 18, but that was two years away. Alice said goodbye to Tom and Becky. Tom offered her a ride, but Alice kindly declined. Alice enjoyed the walk home each and every day, though it was December in Hatchetfield; it was freezing.

*************************************

Several pairs of eyes within Witchwood Forest watched Alice walk home from Becky's house. They were watching her, but she wasn't the designated target; Lex and Hannah were. They wanted the Foster girls, and Alice was in the way. The Cult of Wiggly had spread all over Hatchetfield. It had died down since the main Prophet, Linda Monroe, was murdered on Black Friday, but devout followers were turning up all over Hatchetfield and the world.
“We should take her,” one member suggested.
“Not yet. Let her help Lex get well enough first,” another replied.
“Wiggog Y'Wrath will be pleased to have her as his fwendy-wend!”
“Wiggog Y'Wrath said to ‘wait!’” The new leader scowled.
“Yes, Prophet!”
“Alice Woodward will be the perfect bait in due time!”
“The Foster sisters are powerful. We won't let Ms. Woodward get in the way. The Lords saith blood will rain down upon Hatchetfield!” The Prophet boasted.
“Praise be the Wiggly One!” They all chanted in unison.

Chapter Text

Alice rushed to her final class of the day. She'd never been late in her entire Sophomore year and she wasn't going to let that happen today. She was just about to round the hallway, but ended up being stopped by none other than hall monitor Grace Chasity.

  “Slow down, Alice!” Grace Chasity called.

  “I'm gonna be late!” Alice scowled. 

  “That's no reason to run.”

  “Grace, I've never been late to a class year, thus far, and now I am, thanks to you!”

  “I won't give you detention.”

  “You better not or I'll shove you in a trash can!” Alice laughed.

  “You're no bully.”

  “I wouldn't really do that,” Alice clarified. 

  The two of them were silent for a moment. Alice, now officially late for class, turned to walk away, befitting Grace grabbed her arm. Alice was surprised at the strength Grace had as she pulled Alice along.

  “Grace, let go!” Alice hissed.

  “Wait!” Grace exclaimed.

  “What?”

  “I actually wanted to talk with you,” Grace admitted. 

  “Okay, make it quick. I'm already late.”

  “Don't worry, I'll tell your teacher you were in the bathroom.”

  “This better be serious, Chasity,” Alice sighed.

  “Oh, it is!” Grace smirked, pulling Alice along into the girls’ bathroom.

  Alice didn't like to be pulled, but it was Grace, so it wasn't really forceful. Alice could mash Grace up into a pulp if she truly wanted to. But Grace was nice to her, so she had no reason to. Grace leaned against the wall, as Alice stared into the grimy mirror. Alice's makeup had been messed up prior during gym class. She thought about applying some eyeliner, but she was going to see Lex afterwards, so makeup truly wasn't needed. 

  “You look pretty today,” Grace complimented, staring at Alice's pink knit sweater and black skirt that went down to her ankles.

  “Thanks!” Alice glowed. “You know I'm a girly girl and always will be.”

  “That's not what I wanted to talk to you about, though.”

  “I figured. You're not the one to give fashion advice,” Alice laughed. 

  “Absolutely not. The only fashion advice I get is from God.”

  “Mhmm. So, Grace, uh, what did you want to talk about?”

  “Lex.”

  Alice shot a look and her jaw opened. How did Grace know Lex? Alice had never seen them talking with one another. And how would Grace know she was seeing Lex everyday for the past three weeks? Something was fishy, but Alice didn't want to shoot accusations at Grace. 

  “You know Lex?” Alice blinked.

  “Of course I do! I used to babysit Hannah!” Grace said happily. 

  “Lex doesn't talk about you. Though, she hardly talks anymore.”

  “I've known Lex since we were 10! I was sad when she dropped out. Lex was the only one who never judged me about my faith!” Grace explained, starting to pace. 

  “I've never judged you, either, Grace. You know that, right?” Alice drawled, raising an eyebrow.

  “I know, but we weren't all that close, with you being two years younger than me. We've only shared the same art class last year.”

  Grace was silent for a moment. Alice leaned against the bathroom wall, waiting for Grace to speak up. Alice knew with whatever Grace had to say, it wouldn't be good news whatsoever. 

  “Lex is in big trouble!” Grace blurted out.

  Alice blinked, trying to choose the right words to say. But before she could respond, Grace huffed and continued.

  “I know what happened on Black Friday. Lex and Hannah are in danger of his wrath. You may be in danger, too, but I don't know,” Grace continued, her voice growing frantic.

  “Why would I be in danger?” Alice scoffed. 

  “You're aiding them. They don't like that; he doesn't like that.”

  “Who are they?”

  “The Lords in Black. Wiggly talks to me,” Grace admitted, as Alice stood there dumbfounded, unsure if Grace was telling the truth.

  “Who are the Lords in Black? I know who Wiggly is based on the dolls. My father wanted to buy one, but thankfully never had the chance to purchase one,” Alice explained, still trying to make sense of Grace's frantic speaking.

  Grace opened her backpack, revealing a Black Book. Alice felt a shiver down her spine. She'd never seen the book before in her life, but it instantly frightened her. Where did Grace get that book? Alice backed away from Grace, not wanting to know the horror that lay within the Book. 

  Alice wanted to leave, but knew Grace wouldn't let her leave without the knowledge of the Lords in Black. Grace leaned against the sink, flipping through the pages of the Book. Alice wanted to scream, but noticed rope and a roll of duct tape in Grace's bag. What was Grace going to do with her? Was Alice going to be kidnapped and taken somewhere against her will?

  “Grace, I should-”

  “It's okay, Alice,” Grace interrupted.

  “What are you gonna do with me?”

  “Nothing. But I do have a favor.”

  “And that is?” Alice asked nervously, tugging at her sweater. 

  “Take me to see Lex after school?” Grace asked.

  “Uh, I don't know. I see what you have in your bag. Are you planning to take me somewhere?”

  “No, I'm not going to kidnap you if that's what you're thinking.”

  “I was thinking that. Why do you have rope and a roll of duct tape in your bag?” Alice asked, shifting her arms around her chest. 

  “I have my reasons.”

  “That doesn't make me any less freaked out, Chasity!” Alice shot back. 

  “This'll freak you out more when I tell you about the Lords in Black,” Grace said firmly. 

  “Do I have a choice?”

  “Not if you want to survive.”

  “Okay,” Alice shrugged, relenting, deciding to sit on the floor.

 

*************************************

  

  Lex sat up in bed angrily. She tried to escape last night, but Becky caught her trying to open the window. She wanted to return to her shitty trailer on the other side of Witchwood Forest. Lex was going stir crazy! The only reason she remained sane was Hannah. Hannah hadn't left her side since attempting to escape. Hannah did admit she wanted to be out of there, too.

  “You know Becky won't let you leave until you get better,” a familiar voice beamed.

  “Webby?” Lex blinked, checking to see if she was hallucinating or not.

  “Yes, Lex. Sorry I haven't spoken to you since that night. I've been revealing things to your sister,” Webby stated, “except when I had told you Ethan died.”

  “Oh. I remember when you and I used to talk when Hannah was a baby. And I miss Ethan every damn day!” Lex hissed.

  “I know, I wish I was able to bring him back, but I don't have that power.”

  “Webby, am I dying?” Lex asked plainly.

  “No, you have a greater purpose to be fulfilled. You're sick, but you will get better,” Webby explained.

  “What purpose do I have?”

  “Remember the pistol John McNamara gave you?”

  “Yes. I have it hidden under the bed. Becky will take it away if she finds it. I can't let that happen,” Lex croaked, feeling her throat tighten.

  “I told him to give it to you. I reside in the Black and White,” Webby explained.

  “Wait, you-”

  “Yes, Lex.”

  “You helped save me from certain death,” Lex drawled, tears welling up in her eyes.

  Lex glared at the window, as Webby touched her shoulder, sending shivers down her spine. The coldness felt foreign; a coldness she'd never felt before. Webby was radiant with her glowing white hair and baby blue eyes. Lex felt comfortable being able to see Webby once again. 

  Lex wrapped her arms around Webby as Hannah came into the room. Hannah's face lit up upon seeing Webby. Hannah regularly talked to Webby, but hardly ever saw her ethereal form; mainly in her spider form. 

  “Webby!” Hannah beamed.

  “Hey, sweetheart!”

  “Lexi can see you?” 

  “It's about time I revealed myself to her,” Webby chuckled. 

  “Webby?” Hannah asked.

  “Yes, sweetheart?”

  “Is Lexi gonna be okay?”

  “Yes, she's going to be alright in due time. She just needs to get better. You two have a much greater purpose,” Webby beamed. 

  “Can anyone else see you, or just us?” Hannah questioned.

  “Just you two.”

  “Webby, why are you revealing yourself to us at this very moment?” Lex asked curiously.

  “You two are in danger and I'm here to warn you,” Webby said flatly.

  Lex and Hannah stared at one another, unsure of what to make of the news. Hannah tensed up, bringing her knees to her chest. Lex clenched her fists. Was Webby only here to bring bad news? Lex had dealt with enough horrifying news. What more unsettling things could Lex take?

  Lex gently rubbed her neck, where she'd been strangled. The marks began to fade, but the feeling and intensity of being choked returned. Lex swallowed hard; sweating profusely. She wasn't sure if it was her fever, anxiety, or a mixture of both. 

  “What's going on?” Lex growled. “Don't hold anything back from us, either! You must tell us everything. Don't hold back and spill your guts!” Lex scowled, furrowing her brow. 

  Webby sighed and smiled, trying to calm both sisters. 

  “My brothers, namely Wiggy, are after you. Witchwood Forest is full of their Cult members. I'd advise you two not to go venture in there yet; not without protection. The members are planning something, but I don't know what exactly. They've been chanting your guys’ names; deeming you two as heretics,” Webby explained as softly as she could.

  Lex and Hannah recoiled; Hannah began to cry. Lex instinctively wrapped her arms around her frightened sister. Lex hoped that none of this was true, but Webby had never led either of them astray. Hannah rocked back and forth, biting her fingernails; a new habit she'd picked up.

  “Becky keeping you here is the safest option for you two,” Webby continued, “I'm only warning you to protect you.”

  “Can you tell your brothers to lay off?” Lex croaked, her throat tightening.

  “I've tried, Lex. I really tried.”

  “I know.”

  “Are they gonna get us?” Hannah questioned, continuing to rock back and forth. 

  No matter how tightly Lex held her sister, she grew more and more frantic. Hannah mumbled things to herself that Lex couldn't quite make out. Lex suddenly has visions of blood pooling everywhere!

  “Webby, please. Will they try to take us?” Lex repeated.

  “They might. If they do, there's nothing I could do to stop them. But I can transport you two somewhere else for the time being,” Webby explained, placing a hand on Hannah's shoulder.

  “Where? We obviously can't be in Hatchetfield. Those fuckers dwell here and we're on a the fucking edge of Witchwood Forest!” 

  “I'm considering bringing you two into the Black and White. My brothers can't hurt you in my region,” Webby answered.

  “Can you take us there now?” Hannah asked.

  “No. Danger hasn't arisen yet.”

  Before Webby could continue, there was a knock at the door; it was Tom. And just like that, Webby had disappeared, save for a tiny white spider that crawled on Hannah's sleeve. Tom brought in lunch for the both of them.

  “Thanks, Mr. Houston,” Lex sighed.

  “You guys’ alright?” 

  “Yeah, why?”

  “I heard you two talking to someone else in here,” Tom answered, raising an eyebrow.

  “No, we were just talking to one another,” Lex lied.

  Tom seemed to believe them and nodded. Tom had no reason not to trust the Foster sisters. They've always been straight with him, though not this time, wanting to keep Webby a secret. Lex breathed a sigh of relief that Webby disappeared when he walked into the room. Tom would most likely think Webby's an intruder.

  Lex and Hannah sat in silence, still holding one another. Lex was exhausted. Earlier, she had her vitals taken; not much improvement. She was sure Webby's bleak news didn't make her condition any better. Lex and Hannah got under the covers and remained in each other's embrace, slowly falling asleep. 

  Before Lex could fully drift off, there was another knock at the door. Lex instinctively sat up; thankfully not waking Hannah. Lex got up out of bed and tip-toed to the door. If it was Becky, she'd barge right in. Lex's heartbeat quickened, reaching under the bed to retrieve the pistol McNamara had given her that night and grasped it tightly.

  “Who's there?” Lex tensed.

  “It's me, Alice,” Alice answered.

  Lex creaked the door slightly ajar, making sure it wasn't a Cult member masquerading as her friend. Thankfully it was Alice. Lex lowered her pistol and placed it on the nightstand. She opened the door and it swung open. Alice noticed the gun and glared back at Lex.

  “Were you gonna shoot me?” Alice smirked.

  “No. I'd never hurt you on purpose,” Lex answered shakily.

  Alice, noticing something was wrong with Lex, dropped the sarcasm and embraced her friend. Lex wept immediately, terror had stricken her body. Lex tried to pull herself together, but simply couldn't. The tears kept streaming down her cheeks.

  “Lex, what's wrong?” Alice asked.

  “Hannah and I-”

  “What about you two?”

  “We're in danger. Webby warned us!” Lex said sharply, tightening her grip on Alice.

  Before Alice could say anything else, Grace stepped into the room. Lex immediately let go of Alice and scowled at Grace. Lex hadn't seen Grace in several months. Why was she here? And why was she with Alice? Lex did trust Grace. She trusted Grace enough to babysit Hannah when they were younger. But that still didn't answer her question as to why she was here.

  Grace and Lex locked eyes, but neither said nothing to one another. Grace smiled and set her bag on the ground. It was weird seeing her, but not unwelcome.

  “Grace, what are you doing here?” Lex questioned. “We haven't spoken since the summer. Is there something you want to tell me?” Lex continued, pressing further.

  Lex knew how crafty Grace could be. Lex didn't quite consider her a “friend.” Grace was a bit of a nuisance, but she meant well for most of the time. Lex's eyes flicked to her bag. Lex wanted to see what lay within. Maybe it'd help or hinder her and Hannah.

  “Hi, Lex. I've been thinking about you,” Grace finally spoke up.

  “Have you now?” Lex blinked, her eyes glued to her bag.

  “You seem scared.”

  “Not scared; suspicious,” Lex corrected.

  Alice remained quiet, knowing the horrors Grace had shown her prior. Alice feared for her life, but trusted Grace enough that she wouldn't hurt her and the Foster sisters. “Trust” wasn't the correct word, but at least Grace hadn't done anything to harm them.

  “You seem very interested in my backpack,” Grace noticed.

  “Yep. What's in it, Grace?” Lex growled.

  Lex approached the bag and reached down to grab it, when Hannah jumped awake and warned-

  “No, Lexi! Don't open that bag!” 

  Lex turned to face Grace, her fists clenched. Grace flinched as Lex shoved her against the door! Lex was about to swing, but Hannah ran up and held her arm down.

  “Don't hurt Grace! She's not bad!” Hannah shouted.

  “What's in the fucking bag, Chasity?” Lex growled.

  Grace breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that Lex wasn't going to beat the living daylights out of her. Grace instinctively picked up her bag, unzipped it, and pulled out a book. Lex and Hannah tensed - they've seen this book before, but where? Where have they seen it?

  Lex and Hannah came to the realization that this was the book they've seen in their dreams. The Black Book! Webby had shown Hannah the Black Book as a warning in several dreams. Lex, too, had seen it. How in the world did Grace have it?

  “Grace pulled me aside earlier and showed me the Book at school,” Alice spoke up, breaking the silence. 

  Lex sat back down on the bed. Her head throbbed fiercely. Too much had happened today. None of this truly made sense. Lex trusted Webby, but with Grace having the Book, any trust there was diminished.

  “I'm not here to hurt you, Lex. I'm warning you. The Book has a hold on me. But the Cult…they're coming. You're not safe here,” Grace explained, rapidly flipping through the pages.

  Grace finally stopped flipping until she got to the page she wanted: Wiggog Y'Wrath. 

  “I know you and Hannah are the only ones who can stop him. But I don't know how that'll happen. And Alice herself is in danger,” Grace explained.

  “Why's she in danger? Alice hasn't done anything wrong!” Lex stopped, murmuring under her breath.

  “She's aiding in your recovery!”

  “And how in the hell do you know this?”

  Grace sighed loudly, knowing she'd have to spill her guts. She'd already spilled them to Alice, might as well be honest with Lex. 

  “I follow Wiggly. I know I shouldn't, but he has me. I've used the Book on people before!” Grace explained have pure sorrow in her voice. 

  “Who the fuck have you used it on?” Alice questioned.

  “Max Jagerman. I killed him. I sacrificed my chastity so he could die. The Lords took him.”

  “Ew. I thought you were a virgin,” said Alice.

  “I was, but I had to save my friends so Max wouldn't kill them. He's not the only one I've used to book on, but I won't get into that now,” Grace explained, starting to shake wildly.

  “What the fuck, Grace!” Lex hissed.

  “I know, I know. I've met all the Lords in Black. Wiggly rules in the Black and White. Tinky, Pokey, Nibbly, and Blinky are his brothers; all equally as terrifying! They have a sister, but they've never mentioned her name,” Grace huffed, sliding to the floor.

  Grace placed her hands over her face. Lex was furious and rightfully so. Lex was furious with Grace, but felt bad that the Lords basically owned her now. Lex still had a soft spot for Grace; now, not so much. Lex sat next to Grace and placed a hand on her leg. She finally got a good look at Lex, but said nothing about her scars.

  “Lex, please understand I'd never use the Book on you,” said Grace.

  “How do I know you're telling the truth?” Lex questioned.

  “You just have to trust me.”

  Lex bit her lip and sighed. Grace had never lied to her, but Lex didn't trust anyone, save her sister since what happened on Black Friday. Lex stared directly at Hannah. Hannah had always trusted Grace, but Hannah remained quiet. 

  “Banana, do you trust Grace?” Lex questioned flatly.

  “Uh-uh,” Hannah shook her head.

  “Grace, get out of here,” Alice interjected, “just go.”

  “Lex, please-”

  Lex glared at Grace and got up. If Hannah didn't trust her, why should she? The Black Book was dangerous and Grace may have put them in grave danger. If Grace had used the Book already, what's to say she wouldn't use it again?

  “You heard Alice. Just go. I'm in no mood to beat the shit out of you. I'm too tired,” Lex simply stated. 

  “But-”

  “Butt out, Chasity!” Lex growled.

  Grace left teary-eyed, but Lex, Alice, and Hannah didn't buy the waterworks. Grace felt awful, but at least she was able to warn Alice and the Foster sisters. Once Grace left, Lex lost it.

  “Motherfucker!” Lex screamed. “She's gonna get us all killed. I should've ripped her goddamn throat out with my teeth!”

  Alice and Hannah remained silent as Lex tore up the room. Hannah buried her head in Alice's chest. Lex broke anything and everything she could. Lex never was able to mourn probably when she heard the news that Ethan died. And to hear the news Grace laid upon her tipped Lex over the edge. 

  Hannah had never seen Lex enraged before; it scared her. Suddenly, Lex picked up a chair and hurled it at the window, shattering it to pieces. Becky and Tom had heard the commotion, sprinting into the room as Lex climbed out of the window. 

  “Oh my God! Oh my God!” Becky screamed, as she saw the severity of the damage Lex had done. 

  “I'll go get her!” Tom said frantically. 

  “Lex had a breakdown!” Hannah cried.

  Lex ran as fast as she could from Becky's house, not realizing she was bleeding from her head and her hands. The adrenaline was too strong for Lex to feel anything. Lex ran to the edge of Witchwood Forest before collapsing. 

  “Why, why, why!” Lex wept, grabbing a handful of dirt, mixing it with her blood.

  “Lex!” Tom screamed, running to her at full speed. 

  Lex was too weary to run away from Tom as she laid on the dirt, glaring up the line of trees. Lex closed her eyes, waiting for Tom to catch up. Lex cried softly as Tom finally caught up to her.

  “Lex, what the fuck were you thinking?” Tom growled.

  “Am I in trouble?” Lex asked sarcastically.

  “I don't know. But are you okay?” Tom questioned, sitting on the dirt beside her.

  “Grace Chasity! I hate her!” Lex scowled.

  “What'd she do?”

  “She told us that Wiggly's coming for Hannah, Alice, and me. And that we're in danger,” Lex answered calmly, sitting up from the ground.

  “He can't come for you, can he?” Tom asked bewildered.

  “He can and he will!” Lex huffed.

  “Well, Becky and I will protect you from that fucking little monster.”

  “He's not all that little,” Lex snorted.

  “I only know that furry fucking doll. Is he actually real?”

  “Didn't you hear his voice?”

  “I thought that was only a hallucination,” Tom answered stiffly.

  “Absolutely not! I've seen and Hannah's seen his true form. And fucking Grace brought over the Black Book that has all these incantations and spells to summon Wiggly and his brothers; the Lords in Black!” Lex explained frantically, realizing she was shaking.

  “Jesus Christ, Lex. I'm surprised you didn't level her ass,” Tom laughed.

  Lex smirked and leaned her head against his shoulders. Her head and fists throbbed. The bleeding had slowed, but Becky wouldn't force her to get checked out. She's only one nurse. As much as Lex despised getting her vitals taken everyday, she had to admit Becky was nurturing.

  “I wanted to, but I didn't. I didn't want Hannah seeing my violent side,” Lex drawled, “though, I assume trashing a room and breaking windows count as violent right?”

  “Yeah. You know we're gonna have to get you checked out, right?” Tom said, getting up from the ground. 

  Tom outstretched his hand so Lex could get off the ground. Lex didn't want to face Becky, but she'd have to sooner or later. Lex took Tom's hand as he helped her up. Blood from her head slowly dropped down. Lex mentally beat herself up. She was supposed to be getting better, but she made things a whole lot worse for her. 

  Once they got back to the house, Becky stood at the doorway, lips pursed. She was furious. Tom led Lex in as he took her to the kitchen. Lex sat at the kitchen table; dirty and in pain. Becky took a seat right across from Lex and folded her hands. Lex expected to get screamed at, but Becky's face seemed to soften.

  “Beck, go easy on her,” Tom said, taking a seat next to Lex. 

  “Lex, first of all, are you alright?” Becky began. “Second of all, what were you thinking? Lastly, I'm taking you to the hospital. No objections!”

  “First of all, I'm not alright and I never was. Second of all, I sorta lost it and blacked out. And lastly, I won't object. I need to get glass shards out of my hands. Do you have any Tylenol?” Lex growled, attempting to yank a shard from her finger.

  “Lex, don't touch your hands!” Tom exclaimed. “You'll drive in it more!”

  “Sorry.”

  “Alright, let's go,” Becky said, having a hint of irritability in her tone, “Alice?”

  Alice came out of the destroyed room to see Lex banged up and dirty. She hadn't realized Tom had caught up to her and brought her back to the house. Lex glared at her and shrugged. Alice didn't say anything to Lex; Lex was in enough trouble already.

  “Yes, Ms. Barnes?” Alice answered.

  “Can you look after Hannah and Tim, while we take Lex to the hospital?” Becky listed.

  “Of course.”

  “Thanks, honey.”

  “Is Lexi gonna be alright?” Hannah squeaked, appearing virtually out of nowhere.

  “I'll be okay, Banana. I probably should get my head checked out…maybe,” Lex laughed, letting her tough exterior fall. 

  “Can I go with you?” Hannah begged.

  “Hannah, it's best you stay here with Alice,” Tom answered softly. 

  Hannah huffed and rolled her eyes. She didn't want to be separated from her sister. She was frightened without her. Alice nodded sympathetically, understanding the two of them had been inseparable. Hannah looked like she was about to cry, but simply walked over the couch and plopped on it.

  “You'll be safest with me,” said Alice.

  “I wanna be with Lexi!” Hannah cried. 

  “I'll be back, Banana,” Lex croaked.

  “Promise?”

  “I promise with all my heart.”

  “Okay,” Hannah nodded, “I love you, Lexi.”

  “Love you, Banana.”

  Lex waved to her sister and Hannah waved back slowly. Lex wanted her sister to come, but that wasn't going to happen. At least she'd be with Alice; an actual trustworthy person. Lex stared back at her sister as the door closed behind them.

  Lex wanted to break down again and weep, but she was numb. The tears simply wouldn't come. The adrenaline wore off and the pain returned with a vengeance. The feeling of being strangled by Sherman appeared in her throat and reared its ugly head. She felt like her throat had closed entirely. This was all Grace's fault!

 

*************************************

 

  Hours later, Lex, Tom, and Becky returned home. Lex's hands were taped up and her forehead was bandaged. Hannah and Tim had fallen asleep on Alice. Alice smiled upon seeing Lex as she gently got up from the couch, not wanting to wake Hannah and Tim. They'd fallen asleep a while ago.  

  “How are you, Lex?” Alice asked.

  “Hurting. My hands are bandaged and my head hasn't stopped hurting,” Lex answered stiffly.

  “Glad you're safe, though. Hannah cried a lot when you were gone.”

  Lex bit her lip and walked over to the couch, where Hannah and Tim slept. Lex sat next to her sister and rubbed her back. Lex let a few tears fall from her face. She'd felt awful that she gave her sister such a scare. That wasn't Lex's intention. 

  Alice smiled, seeing how much the Foster sisters loved and cared for one another. Alice had never experienced such love in her life. The cold, strained relationship with her father never made her life any easier at home. 

  “You can stay the night, Alice,” Tom said softly.

  “I can't. My father's already mad that I had to stay and babysit. I told him as soon as you got home, I'd head home,” Alice explained.

  “Alright, do you want me to give you a ride home?” 

  “No, I don't want to impose. The walk isn't that far.”

  “You sure?” Becky asked.

  “I'm sure. Thank you for the offer, though,” Alice smiled, heading for the door, “bye, Lex,” she called.

  “Bye,” Lex said groggily.

  Alice was a bit upset that her father wouldn't let her stay the night. She practically lived over there by now. Alice had always been punctual with her father and with school. Today had been a mess for her. Grace messed everything up, like she always did. 

  As Alice walked home, she stared down at her phone; her father's texts glaring up at her. He continued to shoot texts even after Alice told him she'd be home once Tom and Becky got back home with Lex. 

  “Dad, I'm headed home now. Tom and Becky just got back.”

  Alice placed her phone in the pocket of her skirt, not wanting to answer any more texts from her father. Her phone buzzed and buzzed; knowing he kept texting. No wonder why he was a single parent, no woman could tolerate such control. Alice hated him for that, though he did make an effort to connect with her.

  As Alice walked, the cold December air chilled her to the core. Her jacket wasn't that heavy, so the wind truly made walking tough on her body. Next time she'd bring a heavier jacket. Suddenly, Alice noticed a green glow coming from Witchwood Forest. Alice paused and gazed at the glow for a moment, before starting on her walk again.

  The green glow was indeed odd, but this was Hatchetfield. As she chuckled to herself, the wind stopped at once. A foul stench filtered through her nose. She'd never smelled a stench so foul in all her life. Something was wrong, very wrong. 

  Alice moved her feet as quickly as she could, needing to get home. Her feet couldn't move fast enough as a hand grabbed her and covered her mouth. Alice screamed, but nothing, save a few muffles escaped her mouth. 

  “Alice Woodward. We've been watching you from afar. You are Alice Woodward, right?” An unknown male's voice cracked.

  “Mhmm, mhmm!” Alice nodded.

  “You see, a fwendy-wend of ours knows those Foster girls you've been hanging out with are extremely powerful.”

  “Nnnn!” Alice grunted, as an unknown person twisted her arms behind her back, swiftly tying them behind her back. 

  “What was that, sweetheart?” He cooed creepily.

  The hand that held Alice's mouth shut released, allowing her to breathe. Alice panted heavily, trying to make sense of what just happened. Who were these people? Were they responsible for the green glow coming from Witchwood? 

  “Who a-are you?” Alice sputtered. 

  “A friend.”

  “Who the fuck are you and what do you want from me?”

  “Woah, woah there, Ms. Woodward. I don't think I like the tongue on you. I might as well rip it out!” He screeched, his words becoming unintelligible with each syllable.

  “Please, don't hurt me! Don't rip out my tongue!” Alice pleaded. 

  “Oh, don't worry about that. I was just joshing ya.”

  “Are you a part of the Cult of Wiggly?” Alice shakily spoke. 

  “What a smart young lady you are, no wonder why the Foster girls like you so much!” 

  “Grace was right?” Alice thought out loud. 

  Alice was led into Witchwood Forest, remaining silent. She'd never been inside Witchwood before, as knew she wasn't leaving anytime soon. Her phone kept buzzing within her skirt pocket, catching the attention of one Cult member that reached in her pocket, taking the phone out and hurling it at a tree.

  Alice grunted and inhaled sharply, knowing her phone had just been broken. But she was at the Cult members’ mercy. If she wanted to get out of this alive and mostly unscathed, she'd have to go along with whatever was going to happen to her. 

  They arrived at a roaring fire and a bunch of tents. Alice was led inside of a tent; finally getting a good look at the unknown man. Alice scowled, wanting to scream, but knew that wouldn't do her any good. Her heart was beating heavily in her chest, as rope was tied around her torso and legs. Alice winced at the rope digging into her skin and grit her teeth. 

  “What do you want with me?” Alice finally asked. 

  “You're bait, Ms. Woodward. Now, I would suggest you try and get some sleep. Are you comfortable enough?” He laughed within his chest. 

  “Not particularly.”

  “Well, now, we can't have you running off, can we?”

  “I guess not!” Alice answered sarcastically. 

  “Just so you can't scream,” he cooed, pulling out a black bandana, “this'll keep you quiet, sweetheart!” He said as he tied the bandana around her mouth, silencing her. “I'll be back for you later, right now, you should sleep!” He laughed.

  “Mmmm!” Alice grunted.

  The man left Alice alone in the tent to struggle against her binds; the rope dug against her skin every time she moved. Alice grunted as she fell to her back. She unfortunately understood why Grace said she'd be in trouble along with Lex and Hannah. Grace was warning her and she was dead serious!

 

 

Chapter Text

 

  The next morning, Tom went to the local hardware store to pick up a new window for the one Lex had broken. Tom and Becky weren't upset or angry with Lex. The poor girl had been through hell and back! It had been a whirlwind for all of them, except Tim, who really had no idea what was going on, which Tom was grateful for. 

  Lex and Hannah held each other while they slept. Hannah talked in her sleep and Lex had heard everything that her sister was saying in her sleep. She knew Hannah wouldn't remember, but it sent chills down Lex's spine. The both of them had horrifying dreams. 

  Lex was the first to wake up. She grimaced, staring down at her bandaged hands. Her head throbbed, but knew she was alright. Lex felt awful that she destroyed Becky's room, though the damage was done. Lex winced as she gingerly arose from the pull-out couch. Hannah was still asleep; snoring loudly.

  Lex slowly moved her aching body and walked over to the bathroom, where she got a good look at the bandage on her forehead. Lex scowled at the bandage around her forehead - she looked hideous! Lex wanted to punch the mirror, but thought better of it. She'd done enough damage as it was. 

  Stupid fucking idiot! Lex cursed under her breath. 

  For several moments, Lex continued to glare at herself in the mirror, when suddenly everything turned pitch black! Lex froze in place, knowing daylight had shone through the bathroom window moments earlier. Something was wrong; extremely wrong. Lex hoped that this was all a nightmare; and a fucked up one at that. But her gut told her it wasn't.

  In the blackness, Lex remained frozen in place. She was too afraid to move when a green glow, the same green glow she'd seen when she opened the box of Wiggly dolls. Lex shivered, as the heat all but diminished. Lex placed her hands in her shirt in an attempt to warm them up, but it was all for nought.

  As Lex stared into the endless blackness, a familiar face twisted before her vision. This familiar face wasn't one of the dolls he possessed. It was him.

  “Tickle my belly-well!” Wiggly's voice boomed.

  “No, no,” Lex shook her head, “this isn't real.”

  “Hello, Lexy-wexy.”

  “Please, what do you want from me?” Lex hissed.

  “I truly wanted you and that rotten little banana split to become my fwendy-wends, but it looks like I stole one of yours!” Wiggly laughed in a pitch that could make ears bleed.

  Lex instinctively covered her ears, but the sound only grew louder and more thunderous! Lex's eyes bulged as Wiggly revealed a vision that only Lex could see. Lex's mouth went agape upon seeing someone she cared about in danger. 

  “Alice?” Lex whimpered.

  “Uh-oh, Lexy-wexy. It seems I have your fwendy-wend. My followers were pleased to have her company. She didn't go willingly, but I'll keep her real comfortable!” Wiggly screeched. 

  “What the fuck? What the fuck? Where is she?” Lex screamed.

  “I think you know!” 

  “Leave her alone!”

  “Leave? She's just in time for dinner. You know my brother, Nibbly can never pass up a meal,” Wiggly taunted, egging Lex on. 

  “I'm gonna fucking kill you!” Lex screeched.

  “I'd love to see you try,” Wiggly said before everything turned back to normal.

  The blackness dissipated, the green glow, and Wiggly were gone, leaving Lex in an empty bathroom. Lex's eyes were red as she rubbed her tears away. Lex scowled at the pain, but the pain was the least of her worries. She had to save Alice, but how? She didn't want Nibbly to consume her. She'd never met Nibbly and knew she would have to. 

  “Lexi?” Hannah said, frantically knocking at the door.

  Hannah noticed that all the color from Lex's face had faded. Hannah knew what Lex saw. Lex rushed and knelt over the toilet and vomited. The vomit was bright green. Lex's eyes bulged upon seeing the color. Lex hadn't eaten anything green, in fact, hadn't eaten anything at all. 

  “Oh God, what have I done?” Lex coughed.

  “What happened, Lexi?” Hannah asked, kneeling beside her.

  “Alice; Wiggly and his Cult took her!” 

  “Where is she?”

  “Witchwood!”

  “Oh fuck,” Hannah muttered.

  “I've never heard you curse before,” Lex said, gazing up at her sister. 

  “I'm sorry, Lexi.”

  “It's okay. I know what we must do.”

  “What's that?”

  “We have to go into Witchwood Forest and save her before she's eaten!” Lex croaked, slowly standing up on the bathroom floor.

  Lex rushed over to Becky and Tom who sat at the kitchen table. They heard Lex's vomiting, but not her encounter with Wiggly. She wasn't sure if they'd believe her, but they were the only two adults that Lex actually trusted. 

  “Jesus, Lex!” Tom jumped, upon seeing her face drained of all color.

  “Lexi threw up,” Hannah jumped in before Lex could explain herself.

  “Are you alright, honey? Do you need water?” Becky asked calmly.

  “No, no water,” Lex choked. 

  “What happened in the bathroom?” Asked Tom, clearly concerned about her wellbeing.

  “They've got Alice!” Lex cried.

  “What? Who?” 

  “Wiggly! Wiggly and his Cult of fucked of followers! I have to get out of here and find her before she becomes a sacrifice!” Lex warned.

  “Lex, you can't go anywhere in your condition!” Becky scolded.

  “Hannah and I are the only ones who can save her!” Lex shot back. 

  “Becky, I think Lex is telling the truth,” Tom defended. 

  “Thank you, Mr. Houston.”

  Becky sat in her chair and placed her hands under her chin. Lex knew that Becky believed her, too. What Lex saw in the endless black was real. Wiggly was real. The Cult was real. Alice being taken from them was real. Lex refused to have Alice be a sacrifice, she and Hannah had to save her.

  Lex glared at Becky, waiting for an answer. If she didn't answer her, Lex would simply leave with Hannah. Sitting around and doing nothing would most certainly end in death for Alice. Lex didn't want to deal with her father and be blamed for her death, though Lex knew it'd be her fault if it came down to that. 

  “What did Wiggly say to you?” Tom asked bewildered as Lex was explaining to him. 

  “He told me that he wished Hannah and I would become his fwendy-wends and that she and I were rotten. He said that because we wouldn't be his fwendy-wends, so he stole one of ours. I saw his face, not the doll form, his true form. I can't even begin to explain to you,” Lex croaked, explaining frantically, feeling sicker by the moment.

  “Breathe, Lex, breathe,” Becky said tentatively.

  “What else did you see?” Tom questioned.

  “I saw Alice tied up amongst chanting Cult members. She's their captive and it's all my fault! Wiggly said something about Nibbly, his brother, devouring her!” Lex continued, trying to calm herself down. 

  Lex was silent for a moment as she gripped the edge of the table; knuckles becoming white. As bad of shape Lex was in, she was prepared to go into Witchwood and save Alice from certain death. 

  “Webby says it's okay to go into the Forest,” Hannah said, as she closed her eyes, “she'll protect us.”

  Lex nodded, knowing that's all the approval she needed. Lex was hurting and in excruciating pain, knowing this could very well kill her, but Alice was her best friend. What type of friend would she be if she stood there idly by? Lex wasn't going to do such thing.

  “I'll grab my shotgun,” said Tom, “the Cult members aren't going to stop bullets, aren't they?” 

  “Bullets can't hurt Wiggly,” Lex admitted, “but fucking kill all the Cult members.”

  “There's Cult members all over the world,” Hannah added. 

  “Let's just deal with the ones in Hatchetfield,” Lex smirked.

  “Becky, stay here with Tim,” said Tom as he returned with his shotgun.

  “Be safe, please?” Said Becky, kissing Tom on his cheek.

  “I will.”

  As the three of them walked out of Becky's house, they got in Tom's car. Tom knew that there was a dirt road that led into Witchwood on the other side of the Forest. He'd have to go through town. This gave Lex an idea. It might save Alice, but end up killing someone else - Grace.

  “Head to Hatchetfield High!” Lex blurted out. 

  “What for?” Tom questioned, raising an eyebrow.

  “I have an idea.”

  Tom asked no further questions and did as he was told. If Lex had an idea, he'd follow through. Tom had no idea what her plan was, but he trusted her. 

 

*************************************

 

  Grace opened her locker after the final bell before Christmas break. Grace felt awful that he got Alice involved in all of this and knew what had happened to her, but the Lords basically owned her. What more could she have done? Grace just had to forget that all of this turmoil happened and move on with life. 

  Grace grabbed her winter coat and shut her locker and locked it. She threw on her backpack, which still contained the Black Book. She wasn't sure what she was going to do with it. She truly wanted to rid Hatchetfield of all the dirty dudes; if she could get rid of Max Jagerman, she could rid the town of all of them. 

  Grace also thought about simply burying it. The Book was indestructible and burying it was the next best thing. It had been written by Willabella Muckwab; a direct ancestor to the Foster sisters. She'd been hanged in Witchwood Forest, the same exact spot where she and her friends were forced to dig up the Book. 

  Grace was the last student to leave the school, since she stayed after for extracurricular activities, including one Bible study group she formed. No one ever went, though. Grace began to think it was a waste of time, and it was. 

  As Grace headed for the after school bus, she sensed something was off, as Lex snuck up behind her, clasping her hand over Grace's mouth. Grace struggled hard, but was easily overpowered by Lex. 

  “You thought you could get away with this, Chasity?” Lex hissed, ripping off her backpack. “You knew this would happen to Alice which would subsequently fuck Hannah and I over. You're coming with me.”

  Lex twisted Grace's hands behind her back as she led her into Tom's car. Grace struggled as hard as she could, but even a very ill Lex was too strong for Grace to overcome. 

  Once Grace was forcefully dragged into Tom's car, she twisted Grace's hands behind her back once more and tied them tight! Tighter than what the Cult members did to Alice. 

  “What are you doing? You can't just kidnap me!” Grace objected.

  “Shut the fuck up and listen!” Lex sighed, leaning back on the car seat. 

  “Okay, I'm listening.”

  “We need to get Alice back. You're our bait. If all goes well, I'll let you go. If not, Nibbly will have a nice meal.”

  “Woah, you can't do this to me. I'm your friend!”

  “Some fucking friend you are. Look at my hands and forehead. I had a complete mental breakdown after you left. You can't be showing the Black Book in front of Hannah and I. Do you realize we see that in our nightmares?” Lex scowled, feeling the urge to vomit again. 

  “I'm sorry, Lex. You're right, I shouldn't have shown you two,” Grace apologized.

  “You showed Alice, too,” Hannah corrected, “you showed three people.”

  “I'm sorry, Hannah. I truly am.”

  “It's too late for apologies, Grace. You don't think, Grace! You don't think about other people's feelings. Look what your poor thinking did to my mental health. I've been through too much. I-I almost fucking died twice. Once at the mall when I was strangled! And once under Alice's watch. Alice fucking saved me and I'm gonna save her!” Lex explained, completely breaking down.

  Tom slowly drove away from the school, as Lex blindfolded and gagged Grace. She didn't want to hear her half-baked apologies. Lex truly didn't want to hurt Grace, and she wasn't going to…unless Alice was returned safely and unscathed.

  Grace softly cried, staining the blindfold, but Lex didn't care enough to lower it. Hannah sat in the middle between the two and lowered Grace's blindfold. Hannah stared at Grace, feeling awful that they took her with them. Hannah didn't like her sister's plan and wasn't even sure it'd work, being Lex and herself was who Wiggly wanted, nor Grace nor Alice. 

  Once they got back to Becky's house, Lex dragged Grace out of the backseat and into the house. Lex roughly threw Grace onto a chair at the kitchen table. Hannah lowered Grace's gag, as Grace was able to catch her breath. Hannah was surprised that Grace was oddly calm after they abducted Grace from the school. 

  Hannah sat across from Grace, whilst Lex went to the bathroom, vomiting green sludge all over again.

  “Fuck me!” Lex hissed. “I fucking hate-” as she continued to spill the contents of her stomach.

  “Lexi!” Hannah cried, standing up from her chair. 

  “I'm okay, Banana, just-”

  “Why's she throwing up?” Grace asked. “Is she still sick?”

  “Very sick. She hasn't been well since Black Friday,” Hannah answered.

  “I'm so sorry for what happened that day.”

  “Her boyfriend died. She misses him.”

  “I bet. You know, I could bring him back if you let me loose,” Grace lied. 

  “You're trying to trick me. Ethan's dead. He went to Heaven,” Hannah explained softly, understanding and catching onto Grace's craftiness. 

  Lex's throat burned as the vomit kept coming up. She felt like she was going to die, as the blackness returned. Lex bolted for the door, but it was gone. It was just her and the blackness. Lex breathed heavily as her heart felt like it was in her throat. 

  Suddenly, the green glow returned as Wiggly stood hundreds of feet over her. His tentacles reached down to Lex, dripping the same green sludge Lex had been vomiting. Grace backed away, not wanting to get any of the sludge on her body. 

  “Well, I guess we keep running into each other!” Wiggly's voice boomed.

  “I guess so, Wiggly, or should I say, Wiggog Y'Wrath. Which do you prefer?” Lex shot back. 

  “I prefer whatever you call me, Alexandra Foster.”

  “We could go on a proper name basis if you'd like. I mean, Wiggog Y'Wrath was the name given to you by who the fuck knows.”

  “I see you have one of my devout fwendy-wend followers with you,” Wiggly taunted. 

  “And you have my friend.”

  “Seems we're at an impasse.”

  “It seems to be,” Lex snorted, “you could have Grace if you return Alice to me. What do you say?” Lex bargained.

  “Hmm?” Wiggly hummed, rubbing one of his tentacles over his chin. “I could, I could take Grace down over to Drowsy Town. She's been one of my most devout followers,” Wiggly boomed. 

  “Do we have a deal? Grace for Alice?”

  “I guess so, Ms. Foster.”

  “Good. Does Nibbly like crazy, self-righteous Christians as a snack?” Lex growled.

  “He does. He'll be very pleased! You have yourself a deal!” Wiggly cackled.

  Suddenly, the blackness dissipated and Lex was left in the brightness of the bathroom. Lex blinked several times, leaning against the sink, refusing to vomit again. She knew her fever had returned. Lex had to be tough for Hannah and for Alice. She'd do anything to save her friend.

  Lex walked out of the bathroom and sat at the table, across from Grace who struggled against her binds. Hannah and her had been talking; Grace attempted to smooth-talk her way out of this, but Hannah wouldn't fall for it. 

  “Can you please let me go?” Grace pouted. “The ropes are too tight!”

  “Too bad, Chasity!” Lex said stiffly.

  “Come on. This hurts.”

  “She's trying to trick me,” Hannah said as she began to cry.

  “I had no intention of doing that!” 

  “What did she say, Banana?” Lex asked, glaring daggers at Grace.

  “She said if I let her go, she could bring Ethan back!” Hannah wept, running out of the kitchen. 

  Lex's face twisted with rage; clenching her fists. How dare she use that against Hannah! Lex got up from the table and stood over Grace; towering in comparison. Grace tensed up as Lex toppled her chair as Grace crashed onto the hardwood floor in a loud thud. Lex dug her nails into her own fists, not realizing how hard she clenched them.

  “What did you say to my sister?” Lex growled, kneeling down beside Grace. 

  “I-I just wanna go home, please Lex,” Grace said, becoming teary eyed.

  “You should've fucking thought about that before you let the Cult members straight to Alice!”

  “I never meant any of this to happen.”

  Lex unclenched her fists, knowing beating the living daylights out of her wouldn't do any good. Kidnapping her was awful enough; leaving her bloodied was another. Lex refused to do that to Grace. Grace did warn them, so she didn't truly lead them astray, however, Grace was going to pay somehow.

  “It's too late to go back, Grace,” Lex softened, sitting Grace back up, lifting her chair and sitting her on it. 

  “What's going to happen to me?”

  “Well, we need to get Alice back. Basically you for her return. I had a bargain with Wiggly.”

  “Bargaining doesn't work with him, Lex!” Grace exclaimed, as Lex furrowed her brow in annoyance.

  “How do you know that?” Lex asked curiously.

  “I just do.”

  Lex bit her lip, feeling crunching inside her mouth. Lex sensed that Grace was purposely hiding something from her, but wasn't certain if pressing the issue was a smart idea for the time being. Grace was indeed clever, but not as clever as Lex. 

  “You know that's not a good enough answer for me. I need to know why.”

  “Can you at least untie me? My wrists are going numb!” Grace pleaded.

  “Not happening, Chasity. Just sit there and wait, while I get Hannah,” Lex drawled sarcastically.

  Lex tied the gag around Grace's mouth, silencing her objections. Lex couldn't stand to hear her voice anymore. But if all works out, Grace wouldn't be hurt, according to Lex's conclusions. Would Wiggly sacrifice one of his own followers? Lex honestly didn't know that. All Lex knew that she kidnapped a nerdy prude.

  Lex found Hannah cowering under the guest bedroom upstairs. She was shaking wildly. Lex knelt down beside her and swaddled her frightened sister. Lex helped Hannah to her feet and walked her over to the upstairs bathroom, helping Hannah watch her tears away. 

  “It's my nightmare time!” Hannah cried.

  “I know, for me, too,” Lex croaked, feeling her throat tighten. 

  “Lexi?”

  “Yeah, Banana?”

  “I don't wanna go into Witchwood! I'm scared, Lexi,” Hannah shivered. 

  “Believe me, I don't either. But we have to be brave, Banana. Can you be a brave girl for me?” Lex asked, fixing Hannah's hair, pushing it away from her eyes. 

  Hannah silently nodded, smiling back at Lex. If Lex was brave, she could be, too. Lex helped Hannah to her feet and told her to wash her face. Hannah's eyes were red from rubbing them while she cried. As Hannah went to the bathroom, Lex spotted something as she walked past the closet; a Hatchetfield Nighthawks baseball cap.

  Ethan wore a similar one and would always lend it to Hannah whenever she was scared. The hat wasn't magical, but Ethan always told her that it was in order to calm her down. Lex instinctively picked up the hat and placed it in the pocket of her jacket.

  Seeing the hat reminded Lex of how much she missed him. Lex pulled the hat back out of her jacket pocket and smelled it. Whilst it didn't smell like Ethan, a wave of memories and emotions overcame Lex. Lex, Ethan, and Hannah had planned to run away and drive to California after her shift on Black Friday; a buyer wanted a Wiggly doll for seven-thousand and that would've made enough money to travel to California.

  Lex held the hat tightly and walked over to the bathroom, where Hannah washed her face. Lex smiled and knocked on the door. Hannah spun around and noticed Lex's hands behind her back. Hannah tried to take a peek as she brightened up. 

  “Close your eyes,” Lex instructed.

  “Okay. Why?”

  “I have a surprise for you.”

  Hannah shut her eyes and giggled. Lex hadn't seen her sister giggle in several months. Lex sensed Hannah knew the surprise, but doing this brought back some childlike innocence, something that was stripped away from Lex at a very young age. Even though Lex didn't have much of a childhood, she at least wanted Hannah to hang onto her innocence for as long as possible.

  “Hold out your hands.”

  “Okay.”

  Lex placed the baseball cap in Hannah's hands, still giddy and giggling. 

  “Open your eyes, Banana,” Lex said, leaning against the wall.

  “Ethan?” Hannah choked, eyes welling up in tears. 

  “Yeah!”

  “Where did you find the magic hat?”

  “In the closet,” Lex answered honestly.

  “If I wear it, I won't be scared,” Hannah said, placing the hat on backwards.

  “Look at you! All brave and strong. I'm so proud of you!” 

  Lex and Hannah walked out of the upstairs bathroom and headed downstairs, back to the kitchen. Grace continued to struggle and gritted her teeth between the gag. Grace knew she wasn't going anywhere, but stopped struggling when she saw the Foster sisters walk back over to the kitchen table.

  “Mmmm!” Grace moaned, yielding to defeat.

  “Lexi?” 

  “Yeah, Banana?”

  “What are we gonna do with Grace?” Hannah inquired.

  “Let her suffer till nighttime. That's when we'll go into Witchwood,” Lex replied, taking a seat across from Grace.

  “Mmmm!” 

  Hannah didn't like the fact they  abducted Grace, it brought back memories when she was abducted on Black Friday by Linda Monroe and the Cult. Hannah wanted to let her go, but knew this was the only formulated plan they had. Hannah definitely had a soft spot for Grace. In fact, Lex and Grace looked a lot alike.

  “Listen, Grace, do you think I wanna keep your prudish ass here?” Lex sighed, grumbling.

  “Nnn!” Grace shook her head. 

  “Then shut it, Chasity!” 

  “Mmm!”

  Hours later; just after nine o'clock to be exact, Lex and Hannah had a quick dinner. Hannah spoonfed Grace, being that she didn't want Grace to go hungry. Lex thought it amusing to see Hannah feeding Grace like she was a baby. Lex hardly touched her sandwich, but managed to get a few bites in. Her throat still fiercely hurts. At least water went down easier, but painful nonetheless. 

  “I have to pee!” Grace cried, twisting her face and crossing her legs. 

  “Alright, come on,” Lex sighed, leading her to the bathroom, keeping her hands tied tightly behind her back.

  “You're not gonna pull down my pants, are you?”

  “Do you want me to?” Lex snorted.

  “No! Can you untie me, so I don't pee myself? I'm not letting you pull down my pants!” Grace hissed. 

  “Alright, geez.”

  Lex untied Grace's hands, shaking as she barely made it onto the toilet. Lex grimaced, not wanting to watch someone relieve themselves, but Grace was crafty and would attempt escape if the opportunity arose. 

  Several moments later, after Grace flushed and washed her hands, she sighed and placed her hands behind her back. Fighting back wouldn't do Grace any good. 

  “Lex?”

  “What?”

  “Do you hate me?”

  “No, I'm just pissed off,” Lex answered stiffly.

  “Do you have to do this?” Grace winced, feeling the rope tighten around her wrists. “Ow!” 

  “I have to. I don't want to.”

  “Believe me, I don't want Alice getting hurt. Wiggly and his brothers are sadistic. Wiggly's power overtakes people like a virus. I didn't have to go insane over the doll. I've met Wiggly and his brothers before the Wiggly doll campaign came out,” Grace explained, as Lex spun her around.

  Lex and Grace's eyes met. Lex knew Grace was remorseful, but remorse wouldn't get Alice back quicker from the Cult's clutches. To Lex, Grace caused this. She was the one responsible for Alice's abduction. And Lex was going to make sure Grace knew that. 

  “Do you know who started the campaign?” Lex growled.

  “Yes.”

  “Who then? Was it Wiggly himself?”

  “He had a major part in that of course, being that every doll is possessed by him,” Grace answered.

  “I've gathered that. He spoke from the doll that day I tried to steal one to sell,” Lex said, leading Grace out of the bathroom.

  “What were you going to do with the stolen doll?”

  “Sell it for cash. Ethan said the buyer was willing to pay seven grand.”

  “Oh crimminy!” Grace gasped.

  “So who made the dolls?” Lex asked nervously, helping Grace sit back down at the kitchen table. 

  Grace sighed, remembering that if she told anyone that she saw his face, he'd kill her. Grace bit her lip, trying to prolong and procrastinate, though Lex was slowly losing her patience. 

  “His name is Wilbur Cross.”

  “Cross? Hm, I heard Hannah muttering that on Black Friday,” Lex began, “I thought she was just talking about the crucifix on Ethan's necklace,” Lex drawled, raising an eyebrow.

  “That's his true name, but he went under the alias, Uncle Wiley.”

  Lex froze. Uncle Wiley Toys…the same manufacturer the Wiggly dolls originated from. Everything began to tie into together. Lex winced, remembering what he looked like. Lex's face twisted and turned cherry red! 

  “What does he usually wear?” Lex asked, pacing the kitchen floor frantically. 

  “An all denim ensemble. Jacket, shirt, and jeans.”

  Lex paced the floor, yanking the hem of her shirt. Grace watched in horror as Lex let out a blood curdling screech. Lex tied the gag tight around Grace's mouth, not wanting to hear anymore of what she had to say. Grace leaned forward in her chair and wept along with Lex.

  “He called me ‘naughty list’ and ogled my ass! I got an extreme amount of anxiety when he said that. Thankfully, I didn't see him after that. But he made the Wiggly dolls?”

  “Mhmm!” Grace nodded. 

  “I'm sorry, Grace. I might've made a deal with Wiggly.”

  “Hm?”

  “You for Alice. I basically sold you. And I can't go back!” Lex wept, sliding to the floor.

  “Mmm!” Grace growled.

  “I'm sorry, we gotta go.”

  Lex helped Grace to her feet and called Hannah. It was time to pay the Cult a visit. As much as Lex didn't want to do this to Grace, it was the only thing she could do to save Alice. Was it wrong? Yes. Was it well thought out? No. Did she understand her own judgment? Absolutely not. But did it have to be done? Yes. 

  Hannah followed Lex and Grace out of the house and to Tom's car where he waited. Tom had his shotgun in the front seat. Lex, Grace, and Hannah crammed into the backseat in his Foxbody Mustang; the same car Jane, his wife died in. Ethan's father had fixed up the car. It held too many memories to scrap.

  “Are we all good to go?” Tom asked, staring back at all three girls. 

  “Yes, Mr. Houston. Let's get Alice back,” Lex replied, sighing.

  Tom stepped on the gas, pulling away from the house, leaving Becky and Tim behind. Grace continued to struggle between the Foster sisters, but finally relented. Her fate may have been sealed. 

  “I'm sorry, Grace,” Lex said, placing a hand on her shoulder.

  The only road that led into Witchwood Forest was a one lane dirt road. The trailer park where Lex and Hannah resided was on the other side of the Forest. Lex wondered if her mother was still at their trailer. Though if she cared about her daughters, she would try and locate them. She didn't care if they were in danger or not.

  When they got to the other side of Witchwood, Tom slowly drove down the dirt road. Lex told Tom prior to leaving that she wanted his headlights to be off; Tom obliged. Tom had extremely keen eyesight in the dark. Lex wished she had that ability, but Lex couldn't drive and walking would take hours.

  Tom drove until he got to the campsite not even a quarter way through the Witchwood. Tom stopped the car once they reached the ranger station. Lex's hairs stood up on her arms, forgetting to bring her jacket. Grace wore her usual sweater, so she seemed to be warm and Hannah had her yellow flannel she'd worn almost every day.

  Once Tom parked, the four of them got out - well Grace was half-dragged out. She fought, but a swift slap from Lex stopped any fighting Grace had within her. Lex didn't want to hurt her more than she already did. Grace was a fighter, but Lex played no games.

  “Stop fighting! If all goes smoothly, nothing will happen to you,” Lex hissed, grabbing Grace's arm, forcefully pulling her along. 

  “Should we take the gag off her?” Tom asked.

  “No fucking way! And get all of us killed? If you haven't noticed, Grace is a screamer!” Lex growled irritably.

  “Mmm!” Grace groaned. 

  “See what I mean?”

  “I see.”

  As they walked, Tom turned on his phone flashlight. It was pitch black, though this surprised no one. Lex held Grace's arm as she pulled her along; she stopped struggling, knowing it'd be all for nought. They weren't sure how long they had to trudge through the Witchwood, but hoped they found the Cult before it was too late. 

  Lex's stomach twisted as she began to feel nauseated. She felt like she could throw up at any moment. Hannah grasped Lex's free hand, almost sensing Lex was getting sicker by the minute. Hannah clenched it tightly, seeming to calm Lex's nerves ever so slightly. 

  “Lexi?” Hannah gasped, tugging on her arm.

  Lex's eyes bulged, spotting a roaring fire in the distance. Lex tensed her shoulders, gripping Grace and her sister tightly. Lex immediately let go of them and slowly walked in that basic direction. Suddenly, the green glow returned. They were in the right place. 

  “Turn your flashlight off!” Hannah whispered.

  Tom did as he was told and flicked it off, placing it in his pocket. The fire was in a large clearing in the woods, surrounded by tents and Cult members in black robes and green masks, hiding their identities. Lex crouched and stealthily crept behind the trees in order to not be spotted. 

  Lex motioned Hannah, Tom, and Grace to do the same. 

  “Grace doesn't have the coordination to crouch, Lexi,” said Hannah.

  Lex grumbled and sprinted over to Grace, untied her hands behind her back, rather tying them in front. Grace sighed and groaned, but couldn't speak. Lex pulled her along, still crouched over. 

  The four of them reached the edge of the forest. Tom held his shotgun, but didn't aim. Lex knew that they were being watched. Prying eyes were everywhere. Hannah shivered in the cold. Her yellow flannel was no match for the bone chilling wind. Lex didn't feel cold, being that her fever hadn't broken.

  “Mmm!” Grace grunted, nudging Lex's shoulder.

  “What? Do you see something?” Lex growled.

  Grace had a much better field of vision and saw what looked like gallows. Lex peered over Grace's shoulder as her eyes went wide. Lex didn't see Alice anywhere, but saw the gallows with a noose swinging in the breeze. Lex untied the gag from Grace's mouth and swallowed hard. 

  “They're going to hang her,” Grace said firmly.

  “How do you know?” Hannah shivered.

  “Nibbly wants a sacrifice.”

  “Nibbly is one of Wiggly's brothers, right?” Tom asked. 

  “Yes, and he'll consume Alice if we don't step in!” Lex croaked. “Come on, Grace, on your feet.”

  Lex stood Grace on her feet as the two of them walked toward the clearing. Grace shook uncontrollably, knowing this well may be her death. As they stepped foot into the clearing, the wind stopped and the Cult members turned and faced them.  They were grossly outnumbered; four against maybe a hundred. They were no match. 

  “The heretic!” One shouted.

  “She's insane!” Another chimed in.

  “Who's she got with her? That's not Hannah!” Yet another cried.

  Before Lex could think of anything to say, she heard something she'd never want to hear; Hannah's blood curdling scream. Hannah cried frantically as she witnessed several Cult members heading in her general direction. 

  “Lexi!” Hannah shrieked. “Magic hat, nothing can hurt me!”

  “Get the other!” One member said, referring to the unconscious body of Tom Houston.

  “No, no, no, please, don't hurt my sister!” Lex pleaded, as they dragged Hannah toward the gallows.

  Another Cult member fastened another noose next to the other. Lex's eyes began to blur as her vision went fuzzy; something Becky warned. Tom had a shotgun, but didn't hear a shotgun fire off…unless they snuck up behind them, knocking him unconscious.

  “Grace, what do we do?” Lex cried.

  “I-I don't know,” Grace answered shakily.

  Lex's world began to spill as everything went black; slamming her eyes shut! Grace, still having her hands bound, leaned against Lex. She nudged her as hard as she could, finally grabbing her attention. Lex stared at Grace and back to a man she'd seen on Black Friday.

  Lex froze; locking eyes with the one and only Wilbur Cross.

  “Well, hello Naughty List!”

 

Chapter Text

Ethan arrived at the Foster trailer, early on Thanksgiving day. He bought a turkey and all the fixings, so at least the Fosters could have a decent Thanksgiving meal. Ethan knew they had next to nothing, but at least Lex had enough money to scrape by and buy food for Hannah and her less than angel of a mother.
Ethan knocked on the door several times before Hannah sleepily opened the door. Hannah rubbed sleep from her eyes, smiling at Ethan. She wrapped her arms around him as he embraced the younger Foster sister.
“Hey, Banana Split, wanna help me get the food in the house?” Ethan said, smiling brightly.
“Yeah!” Hannah brightened.
“Alright, c'mon yellow jacket.”
Hannah and Ethan walked to his car, a 1990 Toyota Camry. It was fairly well-kept for a twenty year old car. Ethan and his dad were mechanics at his father's shop. Many times, he would bring Hannah over to the shop after school, while Lex worked her shifts at Toy Zone.
Lex nor Ethan wanted to leave Hannah with their mother. Hannah had cigarette burns on her arms from their mother. Ethan couldn't wait to get the Foster sisters out of Hatchetfield and to California.
“I gotta surprise for you, Banana Split,” Ethan said, “close your eyes.”
“Okay! What is it?” Hannah asked.
“Close your eyes!”
“Okay!”
“Hold out your hands.”
Hannah closed her eyes and held out her hands as Ethan placed a yellow beanie in her hands. Yellow was Hannah's favorite color and always had been since she was a toddler.
“Okay, open them!” Ethan instructed.
“Beanie!” Hannah gasped excitedly.
“What do you think of your surprise?”
“I love it. Can I put it on?”
“Be my guest.”
Hannah placed the beanie over her head and smiled, stimming slightly. Ethan leaned against his car and felt pure joy. He bought the beanie a week ago and wanted to give it to Hannah for Christmas, but Thanksgiving was just as important as Christmas and who said you can't give presents on Thanksgiving?
“Wanna help me with the food now?” Ethan laughed, watching Hannah rub the fabric of the beanie wildly.
“Yeah! Did you get pie?” Hannah questioned, still rubbing the soft fabric.
“You'll see.”
Hannah grabbed a bag full of food; turkey, pies, mashed potatoes, green bean casserole, candied yams, apple cider, a cake, and cranberry sauce, which Hannah didn't particularly like. Lex, however, loved it and would pile it onto her place every year.
Hannah grabbed as much as she could before almost dropping everything. She was excited to have a real Thanksgiving meal this year. Last year, all Lex could afford was a small turkey and a little bit of mashed potatoes.
“Be careful, Banana Split,” Ethan said, holding Hannah upright.
“Sorry. Shaky hands. Don't mean it. Just excited,” Hannah replied.
“Take your time.”
Once they were in the trailer, it was dead quiet. Lex nor her mother were awake. Granted, it was six in the morning. Ethan and Hannah placed the food on the counter, before sticking most everything in the refrigerator. The turkey was precooked, so at least it wouldn't take all day to cook, though it'd have to be warmed up.
“Is Lex asleep?” Ethan asked.
“Yeah. She had a bad nightmare and couldn't sleep. Let Lexi sleep more, okay?” Hannah answered, taking a beer out of the fridge.
“Hey, hey, hey, we don't drink that!” Ethan corrected, snatching it out of her hands.
“I just wanted a sip.”
“Are you an adult?”
“No, but mommy says I could have one, one day,” Hannah smirked.
“Well, is your mommy smart?” Ethan sighed.
“No. She's mean.”
“Believe me, I know. She only tolerates me because I bring her groceries for you and Lex.”
“Have you had beer?” Hannah questioned, cocking her head.
“I have. It's nasty,” Ethan answered, placing his arms around Hannah.
Before Hannah could answer, she heard Lex fall out of bed. Hannah and Erhan rushed over to Lex, who was half on, half off the bed. Lex stared at her sister and her boyfriend and laughed.
“When did you get here, babe?” Lex asked, pulling herself up, scowling at the pain she caused herself.
“About ten minutes ago. I brought Thanksgiving dinner for you guys’,” he answered, helping Lex sit up fully in bed.
“Thanks,” Lex said, turning her attention to Hannah, “how long were you up for, Banana?”
“I don't know. Webby woke me up,” Hannah answered, sitting next to her sister.
“Ah, the imaginary spider from outer space,” Ethan chuckled.
“She's real!” Hannah pouted.
Lex eyed Ethan, knowing Hannah didn't like it whenever he said she was imaginary. Lex never revealed to Ethan that she saw Webby, too. Lex reminded Ethan to play along with Hannah; the poor girl had no friends. Ethan smiled and patted Hannah's back, giving her a comforting smile.
“What does Webby look like, Banana Split?” Ethan asked, sighing.
Lex continued to eye Ethan, not wanting him to slip up. Ethan may have viewed Hannah as a baby sister, but Lex knew Hannah inside and out. Hannah tugged Ethan along to her desk and pulled out a sketchbook, with drawings of all sorts.
Hannah opened to a specific page in the sketchbook and pulled out the paper and showed Ethan her drawing. It was indeed a white spider with baby blue eyes. As Ethan took the piece of paper and stared at Hannah's work, Hannah pulled another piece of paper, revealing Webby's ethereal form.
Webby wore a long white dress and striking white hair, with the same baby blue eyes. Ethan, furrowing his brows, smiled at the two drawings. The spider form of Webby almost looked like a tattoo design he'd want to ink on his body.
“This is what she looks like, Banana Split?” Ethan asked quizzidically.
“Yeah. Sometimes she's a spider and other times she's a girl. She plays with me when I'm alone,” Hannah explained, taking the two drawings and sticking them back in her sketchbook.
“Has she caught and eaten any bugs in her web?”
“No, she doesn't eat, silly. She's magic!”
“I see.”
Hannah gazed at her sketchbook, smiling as she placed it in the desk drawer. She was excited that Ethan was here. Ethan had been over as much as he could. Lex sat back on her bed, as Hannah wildly began to stim. Ethan told Lex that Hannah may be autistic. Lex, herself was autistic, but Hannah never had the chance to get tested.
“Lexi!” Hannah said, holding up her beanie.
“Yes, Banana?”
“Beanie! Ethan got me a beanie!” Hannah exclaimed excitedly.
“It's very nice. What do you say to Ethan?” Lex smiled, slowly getting up from bed.
“Thank you, Ethan!”
“Don't mention it, Banana Split.”
Hannah held her beanie close, rather than having it on her head. The fabric of it seemed to relax her as she ran her hands up and down the beanie. It smelled like Ethan, which was a combination of burnt rubber and cologne.
As Hannah continued to play with the beanie, Lex and Ethan headed outside. Lex had told Ethan to come earlier than usual. Lex was surprised that something as simple as a yellow beanie would keep Hannah occupied, though Hannah was easily occupied by anything.
Lex pulled Ethan outside, having a glum look at her face. Lex swore she saw a glimpse of someone in Witchwood Forest, but shook her head, hoping it was just playing tricks with her. Hannah was deathly afraid of the Witchwood, so was Lex, but it was only trees, right?
“What's wrong, Lex?” Ethan asked tentatively, wrapping his arm around his girlfriend.
“We need to leave,” Lex said, shooting him a look.
“Well, I have some good news.”
“What's that?”
“You know that tomorrow's Black Friday, right?”
“Yeah, and? I have a fucking shift at 6 fucking a.m.” Lex sighed irritably.
“Those stupid Tickle-Me-Wiggly dolls are hitting the store shelves, right?” Ethan chuckled.
“Yes. An entire shipment of 850 dolls are being brought to Toy Zone.”
“Smuggle one.”
“Why?”
“Someone's willing to pay me five hundred dollars for a doll,” Ethan explained.
“Wow, that's a lot for a doll. We need money to get to California. I can't stand another fucking day here in Hatchetfield. My mother is going to kill us; not before I kill her, though. She wants to have the state take Hannah away,” Lex rambled, pacing up and down the front porch.
“Well, we ain't gonna let her. Tell you what, you take your shift tomorrow, smuggle me a doll, and we'll go to the buyer and he'll pay us,” Ethan instructed.
“Working on Black Friday sucks, but I guess I can tough it out for one more lousy shift,” Lex drawled sarcastically.
“That's my girl. Once you're finished, we won't have to see Hatchetfield ever again.”
“The thing is…”
“Yeah, babe?”
“You have your job at your dad's mechanic shop. Does he know you're leaving?” Lex questioned pointedly.
“Yeah, he knows. He wishes us luck,” Ethan answered, wrapping his arms around her.
Lex spun around and stared directly into Ethan's loving eyes. She placed her head in his chest as he gently stroked her hair. Lex trusted him. He never steered her, nor Hannah wrong. He was going to get them to California one way or another. Lex wanted to be an actress; she had been in theatre in middle and in her freshman year at Hatchetfield High. She knew how to act and sing. Maybe, maybe one day she'd be able to act in a real movie.
Lex's eyes stayed on Ethan's, when they both heard Hannah cry and their mother scolding her. Lex and Ethan rushed as they witnessed their mother smacking Hannah!
“Fuckin’ stupid girl! Wakin’ me up!” Their mother huffed, sending another hard blow to Hannah's face.
“Mommy hit me!” Hannah cried, burying herself in Lex's arms.
“Aw, she'll be fine.”
“You're fucking hungover!” Lex hissed.
“So what?” She scoffed.
“Why'd you hit her, Pamela?” Ethan asked cooly.
“She woke me up. Nanners’ knows not to wake me before 10.”
“And that gives you the right to hit her?”
“Oh, so you're questionin’ my parentin’ skills, Mr. Green?” Pamela chuckled.
“No, never.”
Lex noticed a bruise on Hannah's thigh. It was new. Her mother's handiwork. Lex took Hannah aside and gently rubbed her thigh. Hannah winced, but smiled at Lex taking care of her. Lex took Hannah to their shared bedroom and told her to stay there until their mother went back to sleep.
“I don't want you questionin’ my parentin’ skills. I did my best with them. You know I'm trying to put Nanners in a home. I can't deal with her,” Pamela explained, much to Ethan's displeasure.
“I know you've done your best with the girls. Why do you want to have the state take Hannah?” Ethan questioned.
“It's for her own good. Lex'll be fine. She has you.”
“Yes, and I love Lex very much, but I also love Hannah.”
“Yeah, yeah. Still the state's gonna take her, hopefully before Christmas,” she admitted.
“If that's what you think best for her,” Ethan sighed, knowing this was a losing battle.
“Good, glad you understand my side. I see you brought Thanksgiving dinner for us. Thank you,” she softened.
“Don't mention it. But please don't hit Hannah. She's a good girl,” Ethan defended.
“Oh, I know Nanners’ a good girl, but she's just too much.”
Ethan nodded in head, wanting to end the conversation. He was disgusted with their mother. He'd been disgusted with Pamela Foster for years. Lex was right, they needed to leave. Hannah was not going to be taken by the state if he had something to do about it.

*************************************

Hours later, the Foster family and Ethan sat down to a Thanksgiving dinner. Hannah stared and played with her food, uninterested in eating. Ethan coaxed her to eat a bit of turkey, but Hannah wouldn't budge. Hannah would go several days without eating anything and Lex would have to force her to eat anything.
Hannah was in a bad mood, which was her normal. Several times, Hannah would start screaming and pull on her own hair and unintentionally injure herself. Oftentimes, Lex would simply have to hold her, preventing Hannah from hurting herself or anyone else.
“Eat your goddamn food, Nanners!” Their mother commanded.
“No!” Hannah objected.
“I ain't fuckin’ asking ya.”
“She'll eat when she wants to, mom,” Lex sighed.
“Keep your mouth shut, Alexandra! I'm the mother and she'll eat when she's told. Ethan went through all this trouble to provide a meal for us. You're being an ungrateful little shit!” She scolded.
“Ms. Foster, it's okay,” Ethan interjected, playing mediator.
“No, Ethan, it's not. She won't leave this table till this fucker eats!”
“No!”
“Do you want me to spank ya? You're asking for it, Nanners!”
“Fuck you!” Hannah screamed, throwing her plate on the floor, shattering it everywhere.
Their mother's face twisted in rage. Without warning, she took Hannah by the hand, pulled her into their mother's room and locked the door with both of them inside. What Lex and Ethan heard next was the crack of a belt and Hannah's desperate screams for help.
Lex wept as she buried herself in Ethan's chest. Ethan instinctively rubbed Lex's back and hair. Tomorrow, they needed to leave. Hannah couldn't stay here. Lex was angry, but she knew she'd get it, too if she stepped in; much worse than Hannah's punishment.
For what seemed like an eternity, Hannah remained with her mother, getting a continuous beating. Once the dust finally settled, Hannah stepped out, eyes red from hot tears. Hannah was then again pulled by their mother and locked in her room for the rest of the night.
Lex was too afraid to move from her seat. Ethan held Lex's hand, giving it gentle squeezes, but it wasn't calming her down. Their mother sat back down at the table, nonchalantly eating her food like nothing happened. Lex hoped she would choke on her food. Lex wanted to scream but all that came out were silent tears.
“When do got work tomorrow?” Their mother asked.
“Six,” Lex croaked.
“Hope your Black Friday shift goes better than last year.”
“I hope so, too.”
“Bring Nanners with you,” she suggested.
“You know I can't babysit her while I stock shelves. You know she'd wander off, right?” Lex stammered.
“Tie Nanners up somewhere. You know that keeps her in place.”
“That'll only make things worse!”
Before Lex could start screaming, Ethan placed a hand on her back. Lex bit her tongue and remained quiet. Arguing never did any good anyway.
“I'll watch her, Ms. Foster,” Ethan jumped it.
“Good. Take her to some shitty movie at the Cineplex,” their mother said, as they heard Hannah begging to be let out.
“Mommy, I'm sorry! I'll be a good girl!” Hannah cried, banging at the locked door.
“Can I let her out?” Lex asked quickly.
“No, I'll do that!” She shot back. “You gotta behave yourself, Nanners!”
“I'm sorry!” Hannah wept.
“Do we throw plates?”
“No!”
“Alright. I'll let you out, as long as you are a good little girl. Do you want Webby to be mad at you?” She challenged her.
Their mother got up from her seat and unlocked the door. Hannah sheepishly walked out and sat at the kitchen table. Hannah's eyes flicked down at a new plate of food. Hannah grimaced, but slowly began to eat. Her eyes were red from crying and rubbing them vigorously.
After Hannah slowly but surely finished her food, she walked back to their shared room and lied on their bed. Hannah was extremely sore from the beating. Hannah was used to it, but still stung each and every time. Minutes later, Lex came into the room, wrapped her arms around her sister, who softly cried.
“Hey, it's okay, Banana,” Lex comforted.
“Mommy hates me,” Hannah scowled.
“I hate her, too. We're gonna get out of Hatchetfield soon, I promise.”
“Okay. Are you mad at me?”
“No, of course not! I could never be mad at you,” Lex laughed, kissing her sister's forehead.
“My back hurts, Lexi,” Hannah cried.
“How bad is it?”
“I don't know.”
“Want me to rub the area?” Lex offered.
“No, too ouchie,” Hannah replied, grimacing at the pain.
“Well, mom will be sorry when we're out of here.”
“Yeah. I heard mommy wants to send me away because I'm bad,” Hannah said, nuzzling her sister.
“You're not going anywhere, Banana,” Lex told, as she wiped the tears from Hannah's eyes.
“Mommy said I am. That people will take me away.”
“No they won't. Ethan and I won't let that happen.”
Hannah stared at her sister as she grew tired. Lex noticed Hannah's hands. They were bruised from pounding on the door repeatedly. Lex checked for splinters, but thankfully there were none. Lex remained with Hannan until she fell asleep. Ethan kept their mother occupied in the kitchen, so the sisters could be alone.
As Hannah drifted off, Lex gingerly got up from their bed and covered Hannah with her favorite blanket. Lex placed the yellow beanie on Hannah's head and kissed her forehead. She was out like a light. Lex rubbed the bridge of her nose; stressed after today's events. Lex didn't want this to be their normal any longer. She hoped the five hundred dollars from smuggling the Wiggly doll would pay off in the long run.
Lex remained at the foot of their bed, watching and listening to Ethan and their mother talk. Ethan was putting on his usual charm to get their mother to lay off and it usually worked for at least most of the time.
Minutes later, Ethan popped into their room and motioned Lex to come outside with him. Lex kissed Hannah on the forehead one last time before walking out and closing the door of their room. Lex was thankful that Hannah was actually asleep. She could only hope that their mother didn't barge in there.
“Come on, babe, let Hannah sleep,” Ethan said gently.
“Okay. Hannah's out cold anyway,” Lex sighed happily.
“Good. Your mom went to her room.”
Lex nodded and followed Ethan outside and into his car. It was freezing, but Lex had her jacket on, so at least it wasn't chilling her to the bone. Lex jumped in Ethan's car, assuming that they were going for a drive to clear her head.
Lex sat in the passenger seat, leaning her shoulder against the window, as Ethan got in the car. Ethan slowly took Lex's chin and kissed her. Lex wasn't in the mood to be kissed but didn't pull away from him. Lex's mind was too focused on Hannah and the task at hand tomorrow.
If all went well, it'd be her final shift at Toy Zone. She'd worked there for a little over two years. She hated her emotionally abusive boss, but he paid her, though Lex knew that wasn't the point.
“Is there truly someone willing to pay five hundred for a Wiggly doll?” Lex asked, breaking the silence.
“Yes, babe. People are saying that these dolls are going to be worth a fortune one day,” Ethan explained sweetly.
“Ha, if you say so.”
“I know so. Normally, I wouldn't want you stealing, but it's for a good cause.”
“Yeah, getting Hannah and I the fuck out of Hatchetfield and away from this dump,” Lex drawled sarcastically, “I mean, look how we live. Hannah's a wreck; talking to imaginary friends. All she has is me,” Lex growled.
“You two have me, too,” Ethan laughed.
“Yeah, I know.”
“Don't sweat it, babe. People like your mother just need help…a lot of it.”
“She's beyond help.”
“Yeah, probably,” Ethan shrugged, agreeing with his girlfriend.
“I just want Hannah to have a better life than this!” Lex broke down.
“And she will.”
“Promise?”
“Cross my heart and hope to die.”
“Yeah, please don't say that. I don't want any bad omens on you,” Lex laughed through her tears.
“Alright, alright, I promise,” Ethan smiled, pulling Lex closer to him.
“Good.”
“Do you wanna go for a drive around town?” Ethan suggested.
Lex shook her head, not wanting to leave Hannah with the wretch of a mother they shared. Hannah had been through enough today, the last thing she needed was to be woken up by her. Ethan understood and let Lex out of his car and back into the trailer. Luckily for Lex, Hannah was still asleep in their room and their mother was in her room with the door closed.
Lex threw off her jacket and kicked off her boots. Ethan took a seat on the vacant chair underneath the desk. Today was stressful for all of them. The only good point was when Ethan gave Hannah the yellow beanie, which she still had it on while she slept. Lex thanked Ethan for that and for the food he brought. At least Lex was able to have a decent Thanksgiving meal, save for Hannah's meltdown.
“What time is it?” Lex whispered.
“Just after eight,” Ethan answered, pulling out his phone.
“Shit.”
“What?”
“I gotta be up at five. If I don't get to sleep soon, I won't want to wake up,” Lex sighed.
“I can come and pick you up tomorrow morning around five-thirty. Can you shower and get Hannah ready by then?” Ethan questioned, running his hands through her hair.
“Oh, she'll be up before then. She's usually up at 3 and pacing the trailer, while mom and I sleep.”
“How often does she pace?”
“All day. Hannah never stays in one place for long,” Lex laughed, “and before you ask, yes she's wandered out of the trailer, but won't go into Witchwood. Webby warns her not to step foot in there,” Lex continued, sitting at the foot of the bed.
“Hannah's got energy, I'll give her that. Hopefully she won't wander off in the mall tomorrow. I may have to put a leash on her,” Ethan smirked.
“Yeah, maybe. Mom's done that before. Hannah would probably hate that. If she roams, just direct her back to you,” Lex explained knowingly.
“I'll probably take her to some shitty movie at the Cineplex, like your mother suggested. How much are two tickets usually?”
“I don't know, I've never been there.”
“Fair enough. I have about twenty on me; that'll get us in,” Ethan said confidentially.
“Hopefully,” Lex shrugged.
“I'm gonna head out now. I'll leave the pies. I know Hannah wanted some; banana cream pie for a special Banana Split.”
“Damn right she's special.”
“Love ya, babe. I'll be here around five-thirty,” Ethan smiled.
“Love you, too. You better kiss me before you leave,” Lex smirked, pickering her lips.
Ethan and Lex pressed each other's lips gently. Lex felt a calmness over her whenever he kissed her. Wherever they ended up, Ethan was home to her. Ethan was safe. For Lex, Ethan, and especially Hannah, hopefully tomorrow would usher in a new chapter in their lives for the better.
Lex walked Ethan to the door, embracing him tightly, not wanting him to leave. Ethan promised he'd be back for them in the morning. Ethan kept his promises to Lex, and certainly wouldn't let Lex down ever.
“Thank you,” Lex croaked, “drive home safely and tell your dad I said hi.”
“Will do, babe. Get some rest, Heaven knows you need it,” he laughed.
Ethan kissed Lex one last time on the forehead before he let himself out. Lex bit her lip, staring at the mess of a trailer. They had to leave.

Chapter Text

---

Lex froze as she gazed into the eyes of pure evil; Wilbur Cross. She'd met him once before; Black Friday. The words “naughty list” echoed in her brain repeatedly. The ear piercing screams of her sister pulled her out of her trance. Hannah, she had to get to Hannah before they hanged her. This wasn't how things were supposed to end, it couldn't be an endgame.
“Well, well, well, if it isn't the savior of the fucking world, Lex Foster!” Cross cooed, slithering closer to Lex.“I-I,” Lex stammered.
“If it wasn't for your little stunt at Lakeside Mall, Wiggly would've been born by now!”
“Please, don't hurt Hannah,” is all Lex could say, as Cross lifted Lex to her feet by the collar of her shirt.
“You Foster girls, this town, all sorts of magic. We want it!” Cross hissed, slowly lifting Lex off the ground.
“Let Lex go!” Grace shouted.
Cross turned his head ever so slightly and shot daggers at Grace. Cross threw Lex on the ground and approached Grace. His face contorted in a twisted smirk that sent chills down her spine. Grace bit the ropes twisted around her hands, in an attempt to free herself. Lex laid on the ground, groaning in pain, unable to come to Grace's aid.
“Grace Chasity!” He hissed. “Wiggly's most devout follower.
“I made a mistake summoning them!” Grace shot back.
“Oh, Gracie, there's no mistakes,” he cooed, leaning down.
He met Grace's eyes, kneeling down beside her. He delicately pulled out a sour green apple from his jacket pocket and took a chomp. He chewed in Grace's face, reeking almost a mixture of cigarettes and body odor. Grace scrunched her nose, holding back the urge to gag and cough.
Lex continued to groan, unable to get up. Cross had thrown her several feet onto her back. Lex assumed she may have bruised a rib. Grace needed to get over to Lex, but not with Cross striking her down. As Cross chewed on his apple, Grace was unable to look away from his eyes. It frightened her.
For what seemed like an eternity, the screams of Hannah took both Lex and Grace out of their trance. Lex slowly clawed her way up, scowling at the pain Cross caused her. Lex's nails were caked with dirt as she finally was able to stand on her feet. Cross turned his attention away from Grace and turned it to Lex.
He materialized in front of her, stopping her dead in her tracks. Lex clenched her fists, preparing to swing at him. She wasn't going to let Hannah and Alice become one of their messed up sacrifices. Lex took a swing at Cross, but before she could make contact, he materialized behind her; simply punching the air.
“Aw, c'mon, Lex. You can do better than that,” he taunted.
“You h-have to work on your insults,” Lex croaked, gripping her chest.
“Wh-where's Alice?”
“You care about that bitch?”
“She's my friend!” Lex wheezed.
“She's alive…for now,” Cross said coldly.
The words “for now” rang in Lex's brain. They were going to kill her and Lex wouldn't be able to do anything about it. Lex grabbed her chest and winced, slowly turning around to meet Cross’ gaze once more. There was no outsmarting him. He was one step ahead of her and Grace. Speaking of Grace, she's gazed right at her.
Lex instinctively rushed over to her and untied her hands. Lex didn't want Lex to be some bait and switch. Lex liked Grace too much for her to be a sacrifice. Lex helped Grace to her feet and both made a plan to stop this all from happening. They had to find Alice. Where was she? The smartest thing for them to do was gang up on Cross. Two against one.
“Charge him!” Lex growled.
Grace nodded silently, as all of the sudden, swirls of bright green, blue, yellow, purple, and pink surrounded them. Lex and Grace froze as the colors swirled faster and faster around them. It was a trap. They were in the middle of the swirl as they were sucked into a portal that appeared below them. Just like that, they were gone!
“Lexi!” Hannah screamed.
“Don't worry, Banana, I'm sure they'll show up somewhere!” Cross cackled.
Cross ordered the noose to be lifted from Hannah's neck. This was all a trick to get Lex out of the picture and Hannah had only just realized and figured it out. But it was too late; with her sister gone, there was no one to protect her. Where was Webby? Has she disappeared?
The Cult members pulled Hannah from the gallows and led her into a cabin, deep within Witchwood. Hannah kept her mouth shut, though all she wanted to do was scream and cry for her sister. She still hadn't seen Alice and feared that she had already met her demise. It truly shook Hannah to her very core.
Lex was gone. Grace was gone. Alice was nowhere to be seen. And most importantly, Webby was gone. Hannah was alone; a fear she'd always had. And now, it'd unfortunately come true. Hannah didn't know what to do, she was in the middle of Witchwood with no protection.
“In!” A Cult member hissed, forcefully placing their hands on Hannah's back.
“No, you can't make me!” Hannah shot back.
“In the fucking cabin!”
Hannah stood slowly, clenching her fists. The small teen tried to look as intimidating as possible, but was so match as the Cult members held hatchets in their hands. The hatchets had recently been sharpened; it wouldn't take much to hack off a limb. Hannah didn't want to lose a limb over her defiance.
“Don't hurt me,” Hannah cried, taking in her surroundings.
It was a typical log cabin, with rifles on the wall and taxidermy all around the living room. There was a taxidermy bear that frightened her, but knew it couldn't harm her, but the Cult can and possibly would. She gathered that it didn't belong to the Cult members, but Hannah didn't want to question that. Hannah kept her gaze on the bear, hoping it'd come to life and maul her captors.
Hannah sat on the leather sofa, hands at her side and face glued on the bear. The Cult members wore green masks, but Hannah could see their eyes, in which she instinctively averted her gaze. Hannah wasn't sure what they were going to do with her or if she would survive this very night.
“Hannah Foster,” one Cult member softly said, as Hannah shifted on the couch.
“You're bad!” Hannah shouted.
“Without your sister, you aren't so powerful aren't you.”
“Mommy said not to talk to strangers and you're a stranger!” Hannah said, crossing her arms.
“We're friends,” they cooed.
“Uh-uh.”
“You have a fucking attitude on you!” Another chimed in.
Hannah shrugged, arms still crossed. Hannah knew what they were doing. They were simply interrogating her so she would break. All she could think about was Lex and where Alice was. Alice was still nowhere to be seen, nor heard.
“What are we going to do with her?” One member questioned.
“I have plans for her,” Wilbur Cross hissed, stepping into the cabin.
Hannah tensed up at the sight of him. She'd seen him in his dreams before, but never saw him in person unlike Lex. Hannah struck a look at him, then quickly averted her gaze back to the bear. The taxidermy bear didn't seem all that scary all of a sudden.
“Come on, Hannah!” He growled.
“No! Don't touch me!” Hannah cried.
“Come on, you little bitch!”
Cross forced Hannah to her, dragging her by the land, leading her to the basement of the cabin. Hannah yanked her hand back but was of no use. He easily overpowered her. He had the strength of Wiggly. He was the closest to him after all.
“Stop fucking fighting!” Cross spat.
“No. You're hurting me. Please!” Hannah wept, as Hannah sunk her teeth into Cross’ arm.
“You little fuck-”
Cross and Hannah stopped dead in their tracks as he delivered a devastating blow to Hannah's gut. Incapacitated, Cross lifted Hannah up over his shoulders like she was a sack of potatoes. Hannah had no more fight within her; struggling had been rendered useless. Her stomach ached and head throbbed.
Hannah was carried into a dingy room and thrown onto the hardwood floor. Hannah groaned in pain, staring up at Cross’ striking green eyes. Hannah scanned her surroundings. It was a small room with no windows and no light, save a tiny light bulb above her. There was a bed and a couple of chairs, but other than that, it was barren.
Hannah sat up, holding her stomach, feeling the urge to vomit, but held back. Her core ached as she slowly stood up and made her way over to the old, musty looking bed. Hannah grimaced upon the sight of the dusty sheets. Her nose wrinkled at the musty odor, but that was the least of her worries.
“So, Hannah,” Cross began, “we've been looking for you for a long time now. Now that you're here, we'll have some fun!” Cross cackled.
“Where's Lexi?” Hannah demanded.
“There's no need to worry about her. I don't think you'll be seeing her anytime soon.”
“I want Lexi back!”
“Don't be throwing a tantrum now. You're too old for those,” Cross reminded, “how old are you anyway?”
“13.”
“Ah. You haven't even tapped into your full potential yet.”
Hannah stared at him, not knowing what Cross meant by that. She rubbed her hands across her legs, slowly picking at her jeans. Cross surveyed her and shook his head. He and the Cult had plans for her later. Cross wanted her power; a power Hannah didn't fully realize she had yet. Lex had shown her full power, but Hannah was even more powerful than her sister.
“Well, I'm just gonna lock you in here for sometime. You look like you need a nap,” said Cross, smiling creepily.
Hannah landed on her knees as Cross deadbolted her in the small room. Hannah threw herself at the door, pounding her fists into the hardwood. There was no way out. Hannah kicked the door for good measure, but she was trapped. Hannah hoped she would've at least seen Alice by now, but she was still nowhere to be seen. She was completely alone.
“Webby, I wanna go home!” Hannah cried, sinking to the floor. “I'm scared.”
Hannah stood back to her feet and began to pace. There wasn't all that much room to pace, but that's all she could do to pass the time. Hannah didn't want to lay on that dingy, musty bed. There had to be a way out of here, but Hannah couldn't see a way out.
Hannah paced by the small closet, stopping, thinking if there was anything inside to aid her in breaking out. She doubted there was anything of use, but it wouldn't hurt to look around.
As Hannah opened the small closet, her eyes went wide. A Wiggly doll stared her right in the face. Hannah froze, unable to close the closet door. Hannah hadn't seen that doll since Black Friday. He was back. He was here to harm her.
“Hello, Hannah!” A familiar voice cooed from the doll.
“No!” Hannah screamed, covering her ears.
“You didn't want to be my fwendy-wend, did you, Hannah?”
“No, no, no. You're not here!”
“Aw, Hannah. You can see me. I'm right in front of you,” Wiggly laughed as Hannah slowly backed away.
“Bad doll! Webby says you're bad!”
“Well, Webby is a stupid bitch!”
“You hurt Webby? Where is she?” Hannah shrieked.
“I'm sure she'll turn up somewhere, unlike Lexy-wexy,” he cooed.
“Lexi! I need Lexi back!”
“Oh, Hannah, she's not coming back. She's asleep in Drowsy Town.”
“No, no, no! She's not dead!” Hannah cried.
Hannah picked up the Wiggly doll, shaking it violently as it continued its ear-piercing cackle. Hannah wanted it to end, but it continued to torment the frightened teen. Hannah threw the doll back in the closet and shut the door. She backed away from the closet and under the bed as the closet doors banged.
Hannah covered her ears and remained in the fetal position. This wasn't real. It couldn't be real. Wiggly wasn't here; it was all in her head. It just had to be a hallucination. The banging continued for several moments before finally ceasing. Was it over? Was he gone? Was this all just a horrifying nightmare?
Hannah lifted her hands from her ears and crawled out from under the bed. Hannah crawled over to the closet. Dare she open it? Hannah gripped the hat on her head; the magic hat that Lex said it was. And while it was on her head, nothing could hurt her. Cross had indeed hurt her; her core still aching after he punched her.
Hannah slowly opened the closet door once more, revealing there was no Wiggly doll inside. Hannah breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe it was all in her head, though she doubted that. Wiggly was real and has terrorized her before. Webby had warned her on Black Friday, but unfortunately no one was able to heed her warnings and Hannah was reaping what she sowed.
Hannah stood up and began to search and sift through the closet. Hannah spotted a box of paperclips. Maybe she could use those to pick the lock? This wasn't the first time Hannah had been locked inside a room; many times she'd been locked in her room by the hands of her mother.
Hannah picked up the box of paperclips and sat them on the bed. Paperclips were a good start, but she had to find something stronger in case it went all for nought. Hannah began biting her nails as she continued to scan the closet. A crowbar would come in handy, but unfortunately for her there wasn't one in sight.
“Fuck!” Hannah cursed. “I wanna get the fuck out of here!” She grunted, frantically pulling everything out of the closet.
Hannah stared at the metal coat rack and narrowed her eyes. Could she use that as a battering ram? She tugged on the coat rack, hoping it would budge. With a few forceful tugs, it came loose! Hannah smiled and shook her fist victoriously. With a few more forceful tugs, the entire metal bar was off!
Hannah breathed slowly, holding the bar in her hands. She knew that this would either work or fail miserably. Hannah didn't know if she was strong enough to break down a mahogany door, but she had to try. Lex would do the same thing.
Hannah backed herself up to the back wall of the room, narrowing her eyes and charging as fast as she could. Hannah slammed the metal bar into the door, making a slight dent in the wood. The dent wasn't good enough; she'd have to charge harder and faster if she wanted to break through. She had to muster up the strength to do so. Hannah knew she had it in her.
Hannah backed up as far as she could, breathing heavily as she charged once more - the door wouldn't budge, though another dent was made. She wiped the sweat off her forehead and adjusted her hat. Hannah closed her eyes and backed up once more. Even if she were to break out, who knows what laid on the other side of the door.
“Come on, Banana," Hannah said aloud.
Hannah knew she had the strength within her, but was her strength going to be enough? It had to be enough. For a 13 year old and having a small stature, Hannah proved that she was strong. If she could survive Black Friday and Linda Monroe, she could survive this. Hannah rimmed the metal bar once again; another dent.
Hannah suddenly had a wave of dread come over her. Hardly any progress was made, save for a couple dents, but giving up wasn't an option. She couldn't relent, it simply wasn't in her. If Webby had been here, she'd been free by now. Hannah kept ramming the door as much as she could, but it just would not budge.
“Please work!” Hannah cried, ramming as frantically as she could.
After what seemed like a couple of hours, Hannah sat on the floor with the metal bar still in her grasp. Her hair was a mess, her body was soaked with sweat, and she cried for her sister. She hoped Lex wasn't dead, though she doubted Lex wouldn't go down without a fight.
Hannah stared at the door, now with several good sized dents. Hannah pondered if she could dent it in the same spot. Maybe if she repeatedly rammed the same area multiple times, it'd give way. The dents weren't in the same spot. She needed to think clearly. Time was possibly running out. Hannah was exhausted, but she needed Lex and Lex needed her.
Several moments passed before Hannah stood on her feet, backed up as far as she could, centering her aim for the same dent. The door was fairly thick, much thicker than the door at home. Hannah also had to account for the deadbolt locks on the door; thinking back, she remembered at least three or four clicks that locked her in.
Hannah gripped the metal bar as tightly as she could, making sure to perfectly center herself. Hannah charged at the door and;
BAM!
She hit the exact same spot! Hannah jumped up and down as a larger dent was made. She wasn't sure how many more times she'd have to ram in the exact same spot each time, but it was actually working. Hannah took a deep breath, walking to the back wall once again, charging and;
BAM!
This was working. A small hole formed as the dent grew larger and larger. She was determined to free herself. Lex would be proud of her. She was a Foster sister. Giving up wasn't in her blood.
BAM!
BAM!
BAM!
BAM!
BAM!
The metal bar broke through the thick wooden door. A large hole formed, a hold big enough that she could stick her hand through. Hannah threw the metal bar down; knowing she lost likely had to use that as a weapon. Unlike Lex, Hannah didn't have a pistol that she could use to blow her way through the cabin, though Hannah had never used a firearm before.
Hannah stuck her hand through the door, feeling around for the locks. Hannah remembered several clicks of multiple locks. As Hannah felt around, her fingers traced around the doorknob. Thankfully for her they weren't key locks. Hannah reached as far as she could and was able to click one of the locks open!
Hannah smiled, knowing she either had two or three more locks to navigate. Her hand reached down and traced the second lock - unlocking it. The hole wasn't large enough to stick her head through. If she was able to see, she could know how many locks there were. She hoped that there was only one remaining, but luck had never been on her side.
Hannah reached as far as humanly possible, trying to grasp her fingers around the final lock - or she thought was the final lock. Her fingers grasped the third lock and…unlocked. A small sigh escaped Hannah's mouth. Was that the final lock? Hannah stood back and stared at the doorknob, slowly turning it and…the door creaked open.
Hannah opened the door ever so slightly, hoping to make as little noise as possible. She poked her head through the doorway, looking both ways. The room in which she was in had been the last room in the basement; nothing to her left. Her hands grasped around the metal bar as she tiptoed her way out of the room.
Hannah crept down the long hallway, listening quietly for any voices. Hannah needed to find Alice. She wasn't seen when she was standing atop the gallows. She swore that Alice was going to be a sacrifice along with her, but that had all been a farce.
Hannah slowly stood up, adjusting her grip on the metal bar as tightly as she could. This was her only chance to get out of this cabin, which on the inside was expansive. It was deceiving on the outside from the inside. The basement smelled awful; almost like sulfur. Maybe this was the entrance to hell.
As Hannah trudged along, she heard soft crying. It was a girl's voice. Hannah's eyes widened, hoping that this was Alice's cry. Continuing to walk, the crying became louder and more clear; it had to be Alice. Then Hannah thought if it was a trick from Wiggly or Cross themselves. Their presence filled the air, making it thick and almost unbreathable.
“Hannah!” Alice called, as the noise grew louder and more intense.
Hannah knew it couldn't be her, unless there was a camera somewhere. She didn't want to be tricked and fall for it again, knowing she had a habit for falling for them. She was gullible.
“Hannah, help me!”
“Alice? Is that you?” Hannah asked loudly.
“Yes! They kidnapped me!” Alice answered.
“Where are you?”
“In here! I can see you!”
“Huh? Where?” Hannah asked frantically.
“Turn around, Banana!” Alice said, banging on the door behind her.
“They locked you in?”
“Yes!”
Hannah turned around, staring at another thick, heavy door, but this one had bars at Hannah's eye level. Hannah met Alice's eyes and smiled brightly. Her door had the same three locks that Hannah had on the door she broke out from. That made Hannah wonder how many people did they keep down here?
Hannah unlocked the door and Alice was free. Alice wrapped her arms around the younger Foster sister and kissed her forehead. Tears welled up in Alice's eyes, unsure if she was ever going to see her friend again. Thankfully, Alice was unharmed, save a few rope marks on her wrists. Hannah rubbed Alice's wrists and furrowed her brow. She was reminded of how awful Lex looked after Black Friday. Alice was alright, but it still couldn't break those thoughts of despair away.
“Where's Lex?” Alice questioned, scanning the basement.
“She disappeared,” Hannah answered quietly.
“What?”
“I saw it happen!”
“What did you see?” Alice questioned, trying to make sense of what was happening.
“When the Cult people tried to kill me, Lexi and Grace tried to save me,” Hannah began, flapping her hands wildly, “Cross, the man with all denim, fought both of them and then suddenly, a swirl of a lot of colors swirled around them and they were gone!” Hannah explained, trying to fight back tears.
“What colors did you see?”
“Um…green, blue, yellow, purple, and pink. Five colors.”
“The Lords’ colors. Fuck.”
“Bad book. Bad man. Bad doll. Bad people want to hurt us. We can't be here any more,” Hannah scowled, pacing back and forth.
“Did they fall into a portal of some sort? Sorry, I know I'm asking a lot of questions,” Alice apologized.
“Uh-huh. Black and White.”
“Do you think that's where they went?”
“Yeah. Bad place,” Hannah answered, as she suddenly tensed.
Hannah and Alice heard voices; Cult members. Hannah gripped the metal pole, prepared to strike if needs be. Alice pointed to the room that she herself was held in. They needed to hide and the room was the only logical place to hide.
Alice pulled Hannah into the room and shut the door, making sure it wouldn't lock them in. Hannah and Alice stood on opposite sides of the door as several Cult members walked by. They were headed for Hannah's original room where she'd been held captive. Hannah clamped her mouth shut with her hand in an attempt to control her breathing; noticing Alice was doing the same.
They were coming for them, namely Hannah; Alice was merely a victim of circumstance. If anything happened to Alice, Hannah wouldn't be able to live with herself.
“She's gone!” One member shouted.
“She couldn't have gotten far,” another one said coolly.
“Check on the other girl. She may have freed her,” another added.
“Fuck!” Alice cursed under her breath.
“Her door is still closed, but just check if she's in there.”
Alice froze but slowly walked in front of the door. If she had to prove she was still there and protect Hannah then so be it. The Cult member walked towards the door and saw Alice's eyes glaring back at them. Alice stared them down, hopefully not checking to see if the door was indeed unlocked. Then Alice remembered, it could also be locked from inside.
Alice quickly clicked the lock, locking herself and Hannah in. She breathed a sigh of relief as they walked past without saying a word, nor checking the door. But the main priority of the Cult members was to track down Hannah, not Alice, though Alice wasn't going to let anything bad happen to Hannah.
“What should we do?” Hannah whispered.
“Wait for now I guess - maybe ten minutes,” Alice answered.
“Did the bad people in the black robes hurt you?”
“No, but I'm a little shaken.”
“I got punched hard,” Hannah said, slowly revealing her bruises on her chest and stomach.
“Jesus Christ. I'm so sorry. I won't touch them. It looks like it hurts bad,” Alice sighed.
Hannah nodded and winced as she pulled her flannel down. Hannah had bruises all over her body. Most of them from her own doing whenever she had her episodes and some from her mother which were located on her back, thighs, and rear.
“I hurt a lot,” Hannah revealed.
“All over?”
“All over.”
“Well, I'm not gonna let people hurt you anymore,” Alice said, wrapping her arms around Hannah tightly.
“My mommy hurts me when I'm bad.”
“You're not bad.”
“Mommy thinks I am.”
“My dad never hurts me, but he insults me a lot,” Alice explained.
“That's mean,” Hannah sighed, leaning against the heavy wooden door.
The two of them waited for several minutes, making sure that they were in the clear. Alice held onto the metal bar, as Hannah grew shakier and weary. The poor girl hadn't properly slept since Lex's mental breakdown which sent her to the hospital.
Alice unlocked the door and peered her head slightly out. The coast was clear. She motioned Hannah to follow her. They crept down the hallway on their tippy-toes; the less noise the better. As they crept along the hallway, they made it to the staircase and hid in the alcove underneath the staircase as they heard more voices.
Three Cult members made their way down the basement with shotguns in hand. Hannah shot a hand over her mouth, knowing that if they found her, she would be shot on sight. Hannah was no match for a shotgun casing, neither was Alice.
Alice placed a finger over her mouth, silently shushing herself and Hannah. Hannah shook in the corner of the alcove, gripping her hat tightly; it was magic after all. Nothing could harm her if it remained on her head, right? Hannah rocked back and forth, gripping the hat tighter…and.
Time had seemed to stop. Hannah breathed slowly and calmly as the Cult members in front of them froze in place. Hannah's eyes went wide as she realized this newfound ability. Now they could make their hasty escape.
“I stopped time!” Hannah said in a loud whisper.
“How?” Alice questioned, slowly crawling her way out of the alcove. “You are powerful!”
“I-I don't know. I just did it.”
“Take this,” Alice chuckled, handing Hannah the metal pole as Alice snatched the shotgun from the frozen Cult members’ hand, “I'll blast my way out of here. Nothing's gonna happen to you, not on my watch!” Alice said, taking Hannah's hand.
As the two of them sprinted upstairs, Hannah's theory had been correct; time did in fact stop. Several Cult members remained frozen within the cabin; many with weapons in hand. Hannah stopped in front of one of the frozen-in-time members and ripped off one of the masks.
Hannah didn't recognize the person behind the mask, however, Alice did. Alice froze for a brief moment before pulling Hannah along as they made their way out of the cabin. The gallows remained frozen as the swinging noose from earlier was still and suspended in time. To think Hannah was about to meet her demise at the hands of a noose. She shivered as Alice and she sprinted by the gallows.
Hannah and Alice made a beeline for Witchwood; away from the clearing. Alice had no idea where they were running to, but she knew where she wanted to go.
“We're lost!” Alice cried.
“No we're not. I know how to get out of here,” Hannah said strongly.
“Where do we go from here?”
“Straight. Webby told me about the Witchwood in my nightmare time. If we go straight, we'll make it to the other side,” Hannah explained.
Alice nodded and told Hannah to lead the way. It didn't take them all that long to make their way out of Witchwood. Alice sort of knew where they were now. Becky's house wasn't too far: in fact they saw her house in the distance. Though that's not where Alice wanted to go. Alice wanted to go home and find her dad.
She knew her dad would be angry with her that she hadn't been seen in a day and a half. Alice knew what to say to him in order to shut down his objections. Hannah had only met Alice's father once and that time was at Hidgens’ mansion. Hannah's first impression of him was not to trust him. Hannah only trusted those close to her.
“My dad is gonna be so pissed,” Alice sighed, as they ran past Becky's house and on the main sidewalk.
“Why?”
“Because I told him I'd be home yesterday.
“Oh. But that's not your fault,” Hannah replied quizzidically.
“I know, I know. But my dad's a bit of a hardhead. Sometimes it's like I'm speaking to a brick wall,” Alice admitted.
“I'm sorry.”
“It's okay. I think he'll be glad to know I'm not dead.”
“I'm glad you're not, too,” Hannah said, gently squeezing Alice's wrist.
About a half hour later, the two of them arrived at Alice's house. Hannah stared up in awe, she'd never seen a house that huge before. Alice must've come from money, but never flaunted it. Alice wasn't materialistic, that's why she was shocked when her father wanted to get her a Tickle-Me-Wiggly for Christmas; which Alice did not want. Hannah and Lex came from nothing, so seeing a house like this made Hannah a tad bit nervous and uncomfortable.
Alice and Hannah walked up the driveway and to her front porch, knocking loudly on the front door. Alice's keys, wallet, and phone had been taken away from her and destroyed, which enraged her. The only option was to knock as loudly as possible.
Moments later, she heard heavy footsteps which she knew were her father's. He peered through the keyhole, seeing his daughter and the younger Foster sister hand-in-hand. He opened the door as the two reluctantly walked in.
Her father furrowed his brow and just as he opened his mouth, Alice butt in;
“Dad, before you yell and scream at me, I just want to let you know that Hannah and I were kidnapped. We barely escaped with our lives. So please don't be mad at me for breaking curfew,” Alice quickly explained, as her father's face softened.
Bill, her father wrapped his arms around the two teens, no longer angry with his daughter. He was glad that she looked to be unharmed.
“Oh my God, Alice, Hannah, are you two alright? And where'd you get the gun?” Bill questioned, as Alice handed him the shotgun.
“We're fine, dad, but Lex is gone. We need to find her!”
“Alice, I think you and Hannah should rest a bit first before you go out looking for your friend. You two look like a mess.”
“I know. But, she's Hannah's sister and her protector,” Alice objected.
“Okay, okay,” he said, motioning both teens to sit, “Hannah?”
“Hmm?”
“Do you know what happened to your sister?”
“Yeah.”
“You can talk to me and I'll believe you,” Bill said sympathetically.
“She and Grace were sucked into a portal!” Hannah cried.
“Grace Chasity?”
“Yeah.”
“She warned me that we were in trouble and-” Alice explained, as she was quickly interrupted.
“Well, well, well, I thought I'd might find you here, ‘naughty list.’” Wilbur Cross hissed.
“Who the fuck are you and what are you doing in my house?” Bill questioned angrily, as he stood up and faced the unknown man.
“Dad, no!” Alice shrieked.
SNAP!
Alice's father's neck made a cracking noise and crumpled to the floor in a thud. Dead.

Chapter Text

As the bright neon colors swirled around Lex and Grace, a portal opened up beneath them. There was nothing to grab onto. The last thing Lex remembered was witnessing a noose being tied around Hannah's neck and her ear-piercing screams. Lex held onto Grace as they fell for what felt like thousands of feet. All color was slowly disappearing as they finally reached the bottom in a loud THUD.
“My fucking back!” Lex growled. “I think it's broken!”
“Are you okay, Lex?” Grace asked, reeling in pain herself.
“No, I'm not okay. Do I look okay to you?”
“No. You look horrible actually.”
“So do you. Your head's bleeding,” Lex sighed.
“Great!” Grace hissed, feeling her forehead.
Grace winced at the pain and at the sight of blood. Grace didn't like the sight of blood, it made her nauseous. Grace had to hold back the feeling to throw up, since Lex had thrown up earlier in the day and wasn't sure she wanted to hear or see that. Grace helped Lex to her feet and took in their surroundings - endless blackness.
Lex knew where they were; a place that Hannah had talked about numerous times. The Black and White. Lex and Grace could see each other, but other than that - nothing. Neither of them were sure where to go. Lex tensed that she was in Wiggly's domain, where he ruled on high. Lex wanted to cry, not knowing the whereabouts or wellbeing of her sister. She could be dead for all Lex knew.
As the two of them wandered up and down the endless blackness, Lex had this sense of impending doom. She began to dread what was on the horizon for them. Being stuck here with Grace didn't make it any better, though at least she wasn't preaching her holier-than-thou mindset. Lex and Grace did have an understanding with one another. Most people couldn't tolerate Grace, Lex did.
The silence between them was deafening, though neither of them had much to say to one another. Usually for Lex, silence was a good thing, but this was much, much different. Lex felt that Wiggly or his brothers could jump out and attack them at any given moment.
“This is freaky,” Grace pointed out, breaking the silence.
“Freaky is an understatement. I hate this,” Lex scowled.
“You can't blame me for this.”
“I'm not blaming you.”
“Do you think there's a way out?” Grace nonchalantly asked.
“I don't know. We could be stuck here for God knows how long. I just hope Hannah's alright,” Lex drawled.
“Me too. I'm sure Cross is around here somewhere.”
“If he can go in and out of the Black and White, he'll definitely be here to fuck with us,” Lex sighed, clenching her fist against her chest, “I feel like death!”
“What do you mean by that?” Grace asked quizzidically.
“Side effects of strangulation. I'm at risk for stroke. I haven't gotten any better since that day.”
“Will you improve over time?”
“Doubtful,” Lex answered flatly.
The two of them remained silent as they walked in the endless black. Lex's mind ran a million miles a minute. Was Hannah alright? Was she still alive? Was she Wiggly's latest sacrifice? And Lex still had to worry about Alice. She wasn't in the clearing, at least to her knowledge. Everything seemed to blur, including her vision.
For what seemed like hours, the two of them finally stopped walking and sat down on what seemed like a floor. They were suspended in time; basically floating. Lex was weary and leaned her head against Grace's shoulder. It truly was an endless vast amount of blackness. Anxiety shot up in Lex's brain. She slowly began to worry if they were ever going to get out of here. Things were bleak for both of them.
Suddenly a blue glow and mist arose in the distance. Grace stood up and pulled Lex to her feet. They had to go…now. Grace trembled as all color drained from her face. Lex never saw Grace's face like this before. Something was awfully wrong.
“We gotta go! Oh heck. Oh heckin’ no!” Grace said, pulling Lex along.
They moved their feet into a run that turned into a sprint. Lex didn't know what was chasing them, but Grace did. The blue glow turned into a fog. It was no longer black; a deep blue overtook them. They were trapped.
“Grace,” an unknown male's voice boomed, “Grace!”
“Come on, Lex! Just run!” Grace cried.
“Who is that?” Lex growled.
“Don't talk to it!”
“Grace, Grace!” The voice boomed louder.
There was nowhere to run.
“What's cooking, dirty girl?”
Grace tensed up as a figure in a Letterman jacket approached both girls. Grace was frozen and her grip on Lex's hand held her in place. Lex's vision wasn't playing games with her this time. She remembered him. She nervously shifted, trying to pull Grace along, but Grace was frozen in place.
“Come on, Grace!”
“Who's this hottie?”
“Fuck off, perv!” Lex shot back.
“No, Lex. Don't talk to him!” Grace wept.
“I didn't know Grace had a look-alike!”
“Max, please!”
Lex recognized that name. Grace had told her she'd killed him accidentally when Grace and her friends were trying to prank him as revenge. Max Jagerman. Lex had seen him around the hallway of Hatchetfield High before she became a dropout. Lex never had a conversation with him and was glad that she didn't.
Lex noticed that Max looked like a zombie. His Letterman jacket was tattered and torn with bloodstains. He had a gaping hole in the middle of his chest like he'd been impaled with someone but didn't know what. His skin was a pale blue with dark blue veins protruding out. Lex felt sick to her stomach.
“Who is this lovely lady?” Max cackled.
“Don't you dare touch her!” Grace screamed.
“Is she your sister?”
“Listen, dude,” Lex began, “I don't know who the fuck you are and what the fuck you want with us. So, I suggest you beat it,” Lex hissed.
“Grace is my little dirty girl, right sweetheart?” Max said, approaching them ever so slightly.
“I'm n-not your dirty girl!” Grace screamed.
Before Lex could think of any smart remarks, Grace ran off without her. Max chased Grace much faster than the two of them were able to run. Lex strained her voice as she screamed for Grace to stop running and Max to stop chasing, but it was of no use. What Lex saw next horrified her…
“Grace!” Lex screamed, as she sprinted after them. “Don't hurt my friend, please! I can't lose her!”
“Lex, help me!” Grace screamed as she was pulled out of sight, further into the black.
Grace was gone, but Lex thankfully knew she wasn't dead. Lex sank to her feet and wept. What horrors would await her next? Lex had just seen Grace get sexually assaulted by a ghost. Lex hated herself for not being able to stop Max from hurting Grace, but there was nothing she could've possibly done to prevent him from getting his way.
Lex lied on the cold black floor, unable to move from shock. But if she didn't get to her feet soon, something similar would happen to her. Lex thought of how frightened Hannah must be and that was enough to get Lex to her feet. Lex was no quitter. As sick as she may be, she was determined to get out of this abyss.
Lex rubbed her forehead, scowling at the pain. Her bandages were gone from her forehead and hands from that mental breakdown she had yesterday or was it two days at this point? Lex didn't know what time it was. She didn't even have a phone to check, though she doubted she'd get any reception down here.
Suddenly she heard another voice; a familiar voice she hadn't heard since Black Friday. Lex still had the pistol on her, but wasn't sure if that'd do any good here. Bullets can't hurt Wiggly and the other Lords. She doubted that it would've stopped Max, but she beat herself up for not trying to intervene.
“Wh-who's there?” Lex shakily questioned, pulling the pistol out of her pocket.
“Alexandra Foster!”
Lex took a sigh of relief, knowing it was General John McNamara. She'd only seen him once, but couldn't forget his voice or face. Lex ran up to him and wrapped her arms around him. With McNamara by her side, she was much safer.
“How's my newest P.I.E.P. doing?” John McNamara asked, reciprocating the embrace.
“Horrible if I'm being honest,” Lex sighed, “I feel like I've fucked everything up. I let my sister get taken captive by the Cult, Alice is nowhere to be seen, and Grace was taken by Jagerman,” Lex wept, as John McNamara embraced her tighter.
“Grace will be fine. She'll be a little shaken up when you find her, though,” McNamara replied.
“Do you know where she is?”
“Not currently, but you'll find her alive.”
“Are you sure?” Lex asked bewildered.
“I'm sure. You need to hone in on your powers more,” McNamara laughed.
“Well, stopping the Lords in Black isn't one of my strongest suits.”
“You manifested this weapon into your reality, Lex,” McNamara said, pointing to the pistol he'd given her, “you did this. Manifest where Grace is.”
“Okay,” Lex breathed.

*************************************

Grace laid face down in what seemed to be a large yellow cube; she had no idea which part of the Black and White she was in, but it didn't look safe. Her body ached fiercely, unsure what just happened. Her clothes had been torn to shreds and her head continued to drip blood. Grace felt like she was responsible for all of this. She had no intentions of bringing the Foster sisters and Alice into this mess, but it was far too late to go back.
If only she and her friends hadn't summoned the Lords in the gym, but they truly had no choice. It was either summon the Lords or let Max Jagerman destroy them, like he did to two of her friends. Grace sat up and rubbed her eyes. Surprisingly, it wasn't dark inside whatever cube this was. Grace got her bearings and realized where she was; Tinky's toy box. First Max assaulting her and now this.
“Oh, boy, a Spankoffski. I'm gonna have the whole set in my toy box!” Are the words Grace remembered and now echoed in her brain repeatedly.
Inside the box looked to be an endless maze. She had to find her way out and somehow get back to Lex. Lex was all alone out there in the black. If something happened to Lex, Grace knew she wouldn't be able to live with herself. The only thing Grace had to do now was find some way out of this maze and return to Lex without getting caught by Tinky; the bastard of time and space.
Grace slowly began to walk and immediately got the sense she was being watched. Of course she was being watched! What else was new? But no matter if she was being watched or not, she had to find Lex and get out of here. Grace was weary and in excruciating pain after what Max had done to her. Maybe she was a dirty girl after all.
The maze was endless and had no end in sight. If only there was a way Grace could break out, but the walls were impenetrable; no one would be able to break through. Sitting down and resting wasn't an option here as she heard laughing. The laughing wasn't Max's; albeit she knew he was still around and most likely not done with her.
The laughing only got louder and more profound as Grace turned a corner in the endless maze. That's where she saw him; Tinky. His striking yellow fur and brown horns stood out to her. His cackling churned Grace's stomach. There was no getting around him without a fight. Suddenly, he turned his body and faced Grace. Grace froze in place as he charged at her.
“Grace, we meet again!” Tinky cackled, revealing his true form, a goat-like creature.
His teeth were crooked and he smelled like onions and sulfur. There was nowhere to run.
“This is how I die?” Grace thought to herself.
“What, cat got your tongue, Gracie?”
“I-I,” Grace stammered, slowly backing away from him.
“What brings you here to my toy box?” He asked in a softer, yet still creepy tone.
“I-I don't know. I was brought here after Max attacked me.”
“Hmm? The Maxwell Jagerman?”
“Yes.”
“Well, you're in Drowsy Town after all, Gracie,” said Tinky, placing a hoof on Grace's chest.
“Is there a way out?” Grace tiredly asked, rubbing her pounding head, which was met with Tinky's horrible cackling.
Tinky suddenly pushed Grace to the ground and pressed his hooves into her, pinning her down. Grace bit her lip as he pressed on her harder. He dripped saliva all over Grace's face; he was going to devour her like Nibbly would. Grace slammed her eyes shut as Tinky opened his mouth.
“Hey!” A familiar voice hissed.
Lex had come to save Grace. Grace opened her eyes as Tinky stared at her and went back to Lex. Grace wasn't sure how Lex made her way into the toy box, but she was glad to see her.
“Lex!” Tinky cackled. “How'd you make your way in here?”
“I have my ways. Now, let Grace go before we have a problem,” Lex said powerfully, pulling out her pistol.
“Okay,” Tinky said, releasing his grip on Grace.
Grace got up and ran over to Lex, hiding behind her. Grace drew her pistol and aimed it at Tinky's head. Lex fired off one round, embedding itself into his head.
“Bullets can't kill me you fucking idiot!” Tinky hissed.
“I tried,” Lex shrugged.
“Tell you what. I'll give you a minute head start and if you two can find your way out of here, I'll let you go and let my brothers attack you instead. How's that sound?” Tinky questioned, rubbing his chin.
Lex and Grace stared at one another, knowing this had to be a lie. A Lord in Black certainly wouldn't let them go, though maybe a minute head start would just be enough time to escape his toy box maze. It was worth a shot. Lex wanted to go home and return to her sister and hopefully Alice.
“A minute head start?” Lex repeated, raising an eyebrow.
“You have my word,” Tinky cackled, giving them a disgusting toothy smile.
Grace recoiled at the sight of it, being that she'd gotten close to becoming his next meal.
“Alright,” Lex nodded.
“Better get running. Your minute starts now!”
And just like that, the two of them took off like a bat out of hell. Lex remembered where she came in from, though she walked a long distance just to find Grace. Lex was weary, as was Grace but as the minute ticked down, it was now thirty seconds before he came running after them. The exit wasn't near, but at least Lex was confident enough that they would escape Tinky's clutches.
“Tick tock, minute's up!” Tinky boomed loudly.
Lex and Grace ran frantically, looking for the exit. It couldn't be too far now. The entrance was just a black doorway, but no door. Both of them could slip through with ease, while Tinky couldn't. He was much too massive to fit through the doorway. They had to make it, they just had to. If not, they were dead meat and would become his little playthings.
Lex was mightily out of breath, remembering she could have a stroke. The side effects of strangulation still lingered and loomed in her head. Passing out was a given at any moment. If she passed out, her and Grace would be goners.
“I'm coming for you bitches!” Tinky screeched.
Suddenly, the two of them saw the exit. If they could make it, they'd be free from Tinky's sadistic wrath. Lex gripped Grace's hand as they made a beeline for the exit. Tinky wasn't too far behind, but Grace refused to look back. If she looked back, he was going to devour them, plain and simple.
“Dive!” Lex instructed, as the doorway began to shrink.
On the count of three, they dove and made their way out of Tinky's toy box. They were safe for now. Tinky growled as he glared at both of them through the impenetrable walls of the box. Lex flipped him off as the box was overtaken by the black. The box had disappeared. Grace wrapped her arms around Lex as hot tears streamed down her cheeks.
Lex had saved her. Though they weren't safe yet. They were still horribly lost in the vast blackness. Grace and Lex sat on what seemed to be a black tile. Both of them were weary and exhausted. Lex's head felt fuzzy and eyes began to blur. Lex blinked several times in order to get her vision in order. She felt like she could cry due to the intensity of the migraine that seemed to appear out of nowhere.
Lex laid her head on the black tile, even though taking a break to get her bearings wasn't safe. But Lex didn't care. It was either resting for a brief moment or completely passing out. Grace laid beside Lex and leaned up against her. It was freezing and not even Grace's sweater was enough to keep her warm from the bone chilling cold that penetrated their skin.
“You alright, Grace?” Lex asked, sighing woefully.
“If I'm being honest, no I'm not,” Grace answered.
Lex wrapped her arms around Grace, who'd been trembling. Lex felt awful that she dragged Grace into this. Grace was right that you can't bargain with Wiggly and the Lords in Black. Lex's judgment had been off ever since Black Friday. Seeing Grace get taken by Max and not exactly knowing he did to her, though she had an idea what he did.
“Did he hurt you?” Lex asked nervously, not wanting to make Grace uncomfortable.
“Yeah.”
“I'm so sorry.”
“It's fine. It wasn't your fault,” Grace sighed.
“It's not fine. You were taken advantage of!”
“Believe me, Max wanted to have his way with me before we accidentally killed him. He said he wanted to ‘taste my little peach’ and said I was ‘forbidden fruit’ to one of his teammates,” Grace explained, trying to hold back tears.
“Ew.”
“Yeah. You see why I used the Black Book on dirty dudes now?”
“Yeah. I don't blame you, but that Book is extremely dangerous and powerful,” Lex explained knowingly.
“I regret using it now. Causing you and Hannah trouble was the last thing I wanted to do,” Grace explained.
Lex nodded understandably and slowly sat up as they saw a white glow in the distance. The white glow was new. Lex wanted to run towards it, but refrained from doing so. It could be a trap from Wiggly, because of where they were. But was this the white part in the Black and White?
“Lex, come forward!” An ethereal voice sounded.
“Webby?” Lex called back.
“Yes, sweetheart.”
“Who's Webby?” Grace whispered. “Is she good?”
“She was my so-called imaginary friend when I was little and now talks to Hannah. I originally thought she was fake, but she's real,” Lex explained.
“Wow. Her voice sounds beautiful.”
“If you're wondering who she is, she's Wiggly's and the Lords’ sister. Don't worry, she's the only one that chose the path of righteousness. You'll be safe with her.”
“Wiggly mentioned he had a sister but never revealed her name,” Grace replied.
“Yep, that's her,” Lex nodded.
The two of them walked toward the shining white light until it overtook the both of them. The white was warm and comforting. The feeling of dread and despair washed away. Grace was in awe at the sight of Webby; she was beautiful. In fact, it was the most beautiful thing Grace had ever seen.
Webby took Lex's and Grace's hand and led them to a couch that materialized in front of them. Lex sighed, hopefully thinking she'd be able to get a proper rest in. Lex noticed she'd had bags around her eyes and she stared at the translucent wall that mirrored their reflections. They were safe. The Lords in Black couldn't harm them here.
Grace looked even worse than Lex did. Her forehead had a gash right across her temple. At least the blood had dried up, though she was in a fog and her head hurt. Hopefully Webby would be able to make the pain cease.
“Hello, Lex,” Webby said softly.
“Hey, Webby,” Lex began, “are we going to be alright?”
“You're not in the clear yet, but you're safe here for as long as you stay.”
“I'm Grace,” Grace spoke up shyly.
“Hello, Grace. I see you've met my brothers,” Webby said, kneeling down to meet Grace at eye level.
“I-I'm sorry.”
Grace averted her gaze from Webby. Webby smiled and patted Grace's leg sympathetically. Webby understood Grace's situation. Stopping Max wasn't an easy feat. Max was empowered by her brothers and unfortunately making a deal with them to give up what she and her friends cherished most was the only option to stop Max's wrath. Grace's chastity was what she cherished most and she'd given it all up to save her friends from certain torture and subsequently death.
“Grace, I understand,” Webby stated calmly.
“Y-you do?” Grace said, shooting her head up to meet Webby's gaze once more.
“What will you do with the Black Book? Grace still has it. Well, it's at Becky's house,” Lex interjected.
“The Black Book will be taken care of. I've buried it in another dimension, which I will be sending you both to retrieve it.”
“What?” They both said simultaneously.
“Yes, you two heard correctly. It's in Witchwood but in another dimension. You two will use it to stop Cross. He has your sister and Alice. I'll guide you two through everything. Hatchetfield is multidimensional. You two were meant to stop Cross and my brothers from taking over the world, because once they fully take Hatchetfield, they'll take over the world,” Webby explained, opening a portal.
Lex shook her head in disbelief. None of this made any sense to her. Why would Webby send them to another dimension to retrieve the Book that both Lex and her sister had tried to avoid getting ahold of? What would be able to stop Cross and the Lords in Black? Lex couldn't stop them on her own and they certainly hate Grace for breaking her deal.
“Why do you need the Book?” Lex growled irritably. “I don't wanna go on a wild goose chase here, Webby! And I'm sure Grace doesn't either!” Lex objected.
“I know you're scared and you have every right to feel that way,” Webby nodded sympathetically to how Lex truly felt, “it's okay to be frightened.”
“Damn straight I do. And damn straight I'm frightened!” Lex hissed, crossing her arms. “It's one battle after another, Webby. My body can't take it. I-I-I don't wanna die!” Lex wept, placing her hands over her eyes.
Lex tried to prevent any tears from falling, but she couldn't hold back. Hot tears streamed down her cheeks. Lex's eyes became red. The exhaustion took over her like a wave. She couldn't do it. She wasn't strong enough. Refusal wasn't an option, but her body needed to rest like Becky had warned.
In turn, Grace began to cry, too. Webby knew what Max did to her but refused to bring it up, being that it was too fresh to reopen that wound. Webby placed her hand on Grace's gash and closed it up. The gash was gone. But the migraine still remained.
“Lex, you can rest for as long as you want. Time doesn't move here. You'll be safe; as will you be, Grace. You're right, you both need time to rest your bodies,” Webby explained.
“Yeah, but do we have to retrieve the Black Book?” Lex retorted.
“Yes. I promise to guide the both of you to find it. No Cult members will attack you there, but Cross might appear. I can't control where he goes.”
“Alright, but why do we need the Book?” Lex sighed.
“It'll help you locate the Black Blade. That's the only weapon that can kill my brothers and save your sister and Alice,” Webby explained, placing her hands on both Lex and Grace.
“I've read through the Book multiple times and there's no mention of the Black Blade,” Grace said, raising her eyebrow, not quite believing Webby.
“That's because you were under their power and spell, Grace. They omitted that section so you wouldn't be able to research it.”
Grace gazed at Webby quizzidically, starting to believe her. Why would the Lords in Black want Grace to read something that could actually bring the Lords in Black down? It made perfect sense now. The Lords in Black were crafty and had Grace under their spell until Lex pulled her out of it.
The both of them were silent for several moments, whilst Webby brought them water. It was the clearest water either of them had seen. Grace giggled, thinking it was Holy Water. The water was easy for Lex to swallow. She didn't feel like she was swallowing glass for once. Oh how Lex wished she could stay here, but her sister was in danger. Saving Hannah was her number one priority.
“I have something to tell you two,” Webby stated, breaking the silence.
Webby shifted in her seat between both Lex and Grace. She wrapped her arms around both of them. A wave of nervousness overtook Webby, but it had to be said. It was now or never.
“What's that?” Lex questioned, downing another glass of clear water.
“You and Grace are twin sisters.”

Chapter Text

Lex almost spit out her water. What did Webby mean by that? Was Lex Foster twins with Grace Chasity? Getting another good look at Grace, they indeed looked alike. But Lex never was under the impression that her and Grace were related. Grace had a bewildered look on her face. It couldn't be true. It just couldn't.
Lex and Grace came from two separate families. Lex lived in poverty all her life; Grace did not. Lex had a deadbeat mother; Grace's mother was kind and loving. Lex wasn't religious; Grace was extremely religious. The only thing they had in common was that they were doppelgangers. Lex met Grace when they were both 10. Somehow being sisters; twins a matter of fact didn't sit well with them. They wanted answers and they wanted them now.
“You're joking,” Lex laughed, shifting nervously, “I mean, Grace and I are complete polar opposites,” Lex drawled sarcastically, fiddling with a strand of hair that was in front of her face.
“Yeah, I agree with Lex. We aren't related. She's not even Christian! No offense, Lex,” Grace added, immediately feeling bad for her last comment.
“None taken, Chasity.”
Webby understood how tough this would be for the both of them. The only way to make Lex and Grace work as a team was to reveal them the truth of their lives. Lex unfairly got the raw end of the deal, but since they were legal adults at 18, it was time to be truthful with them.
“It's true. I know you two don't believe it, but before you two locate the Black Book and Black Blade, I want to bring you two back in the past. None of this was an accident. You were meant to be sisters. I know this doesn't make a lick of sense, but I've never once led the Foster sisters astray,” Webby explained delicately.
“Are you sure this isn't one big mindfuck?” Lex questioned stiffly.
“No, sweetheart.”
Webby allowed the two of them to collect their thoughts. How could they've not known they'd been sisters? Lex did find it odd that they had the exact same facial features. The only difference was that Grace's hair was shoulder length and Lex's hair went down to her chest. They were identical.
“Grace, when's your birthday?” Lex asked, breaking the brief silence.
“October 1st,” Grace answered, bouncing her leg up and down, “when's yours?”
“October 1st.”
“Holy God, we are sisters. But…how?” Grace stammered, as they both turned their attention to Webby.
“I'll show you two what happened. I must warn you, it's going to be hard to swallow,” Webby explained, opening a portal, “shall we?”
“Shouldn't we rest a bit first?” Lex yawned. “I can barely keep my eyes open.”
“Yeah, I need to rest my head after what Max did,” Grace laughed nervously, “I don't want to get into it.”
“Of course you two can rest,” Webby smiled, materializing a bed in front of them, “here, sweethearts. Go lie down for as long as you two need,” Webby stated happily.
Webby closed the portal that she'd made appear, allowing the two newfound sisters to sleep. Sleep was the best thing for them, especially for Lex, whose body had been through the ringer. Lex was still at risk for a stroke. That unfortunately would never go away and the stress she'd been under had almost been too much to handle. Thank goodness she was finally able to catch up on sleep.
Webby watched over them as they slept, singing soothingly. Webby would sing to Lex and to Hannah when they were toddlers to keep them from crying and from the nightmares. It worked for most of the time, though unfortunately she was unable to do something with the nightmare both Foster sisters lived with; their mother.

*************************************

When Lex and Grace woke up, Webby had opened the portal. Lex glared up at Webby who outstretched her hand. Lex grasped Webby's hand and helped her up, as well as Grace. Both girls were nervous about what they were about to see, but it was necessary. Webby had warned the both of them what they were about to see wouldn't be for the faint of heart. Lex and Grace both swallowed hard hearing that.
Webby led them through the portal, which brought them back to the year 2002 - their birth year. They arrived at the center of town. Hatchetfield hadn't changed much in eighteen years. None of the citizens could see them. It was almost like they were ghosts. It was an interesting feeling, but at least Webby was with them. Webby hadn't let go of their hands and frankly, both Lex and Grace didn't want her to let go.
Lex found it quite interesting that for the first time in her life she was actually invisible. Lex felt like she was invisible all her life, but this was a different feeling entirely. No one could see her. No one could see Webby or Grace. It was just them walking through the main streets of Hatchetfield unnoticed.
“Where are we headed?” Lex asked curiously.
“St. Damien's Hospital,” Webby answered coolly.
“Is today October 1st, 2002?” Grace questioned.
“Yes.”
“I wonder how I looked as a baby, my mom never had pictures,” Lex sighed.
“Oh, my parents took so many of me. I'd love to show you once all of this is over,” Grace said happily.
“I'd love to.”
“I remember you as a baby, Lex. You were the cutest little girl. I watched over you while you slept,” Webby explained.
“Thank you for that.”
Once they arrived at St. Damien's Hospital, they waited and watched at the front doors. Lex had an awful feeling in the pit of her stomach. Something was extremely wrong as all the color drained from her face. She was glad no one could see her anxiety arising. Grace looked nearly the same; all color drained. A sheen of sweat formed on Lex's forehead as she saw her mother in the distance.
She climbed out of her car; the same one she had for as long as Lex could remember. She walked towards the hospital, carrying a carry-on stroller and a bag. Grace's heart sank, know what, more like who was in the bag. As she finally approached the building and turned down the alleyway and dropped the bag in the dumpster.
Grace rushed over to the dumpster and what she saw broke her. There, right in the dumpster, in the bag, lay a newborn. Baby Grace. Lex's mother had dumped her as a baby; a deplorable act. Baby Grace cried loudly, thankfully unharmed, but left out in the elements, she would've died without intervention. Grace sank to the ground, clutching the dumpster. Grace's face twisted and burned with a bubbling rage.
Lex had never seen Grace furious before and frankly, it alarmed her. Lex knelt down beside Grace and embraced her tightly. That's when Grace crumbled and broke down. How could their own mother be so cruel? It was more than cruel; pure evil is what it was. Lex had to be there for her sister; a twin sister she didn't know she had.
“I-I…why would she dump me? Why didn't she want me? Is there something wrong with me, Lex?” Grace questioned, beginning to hyperventilate.
“I don't know, Grace, I don't know. She's an awful person, but I didn't know she'd do something as severe as this. I'm so sorry, Grace. You have me now. You have Hannah. You even have your crazy-ass parents who actually love you,” Lex explained, pulling her in tighter.
“My parents are great people, though pretty weird. I-I just don't understand. How could you dump a baby like common trash?”
“When we get back to the present, I'm killing her,” Lex said flatly.
“Do it. Not until we question her,” Grace agreed.
“Normally, I'm against killing another fellow human being, but it's warranted,” Webby added.
As they stared down at baby Grace, her crying had only gotten louder and piercing. Would anyone find her and rescue the poor, abandoned baby? Grace stared at her newborn self, helpless and vulnerable. Grace unfortunately couldn't pick her up, but oh how desperately she wanted to.
They remained there for several hours until two familiar people walked out of the front doors of St. Damien's Hospital; Grace's parents. Her mother looked distraught and was crying. Her father, Mark Chasity held his wife, Karen Chasity tightly. Grace wondered why her mother was crying. The only thing Grace could think of was eavesdrop.
“Can I go see why she's crying?” Grace asked.
“Be my guest,” Webby answered.
“I'll go with you,” Grace added.
“Thanks.”
The two of them and Webby went over to see her parents. Karen was in distress and Grace wanted to find out why.
“Oh, it's alright, sweetheart. We can try again,” Mark said, consoling his wife.
“There won't be an ‘again.’ You heard the doctor. It's unlikely I'll ever bear children. I want a baby so badly. I'd be a good mother. What has God taken away my ability to carry a child?” Karen wept.
“Well, maybe we can adopt. How's that sound?”
“Well, that'd be sweet.”
“Let me guide you in the car, and I'll throw our trash out. Littering God's Earth is something we Chasity's would never do,” Mark smiled, kissing his wife's forehead, “don't you cry, sweetheart,” he continued, wiping her tears.
Once Mark helped Karen in the car, he ran over to the dumpster with a bunch of garbage in his hands. He promptly threw his trash in the dumpster…until a crying baby caught his eye. Mark's mouth went agape as he gingerly pulled the baby girl from out of the dumpster. Tears filled his eyes and baby Grace had stopped crying. God had just answered their prayers.
“Shhh, sweetie. It's okay. Who would dump an angel like you?” He said softly to the baby, “how long have you been out here? You're safe now, princess.”
Mark held the newborn in his arms, gently rocking her back and forth. He carried baby Grace to his car.
“Karen, look what I found in the dumpster,” he said, holding up the baby girl.
“Oh my goodness!” Karen gasped, taking hold of the baby.
“Someone must've dumped her. Who would abandon such an angel?”
“This world is full of wickedness!”
“Do you have any names in mind?” Mark questioned.
“Hmm? Grace would suit her well. Because by the grace of God she was saved and brought to us,” Karen answered, holding her newly adopted daughter tightly.
“I love that. Baby Grace it is!”
Grace stared at her parents graciously. She just wanted to hold them in a tight embrace, letting them know how much they mean to her. Lex rubbed her sister's back and smiled, knowing that Grace had been saved by truly good, yet weird people. Lex didn't care that they were hardcore Pentecostal Christians. Saving a baby is Heaven bound for sure.

*************************************

Webby had brought Lex and Grace back through the portal and into the White. There they sat in silence; Lex mostly appalled what her own mother had done to Grace when she was a baby. Grace sat there, numb. Her parents not telling her may have honestly been a blessing, though she wanted to kindly confront them about it.
Grace's parents obviously knew Pamela Foster, being that the two of them met when they were 10 and Grace was mature enough to babysit Hannah when she turned 13. Grace had even babysat Tim. Grace wondered if her parents knew Pamela had dumped her as a baby. It was a question none of them knew.
“Do you know why my mother dumped Grace?” Lex growled, growing irritable and furious.
“I'm guessing she simply didn't want to deal with twins,” Grace sighed, “at least that's what I've gathered from all of this.”
“That's doesn't give her the fucking right to treat you like some old doll that you throw away!”
“No it doesn't. Maybe that explains why I've longed to have friends and be accepted by my peers. I'm a messed up girl, aren't I?” Grace said, trying to combat tears from falling.
“Well, don't you have your friends? I don't know their names, I'm sorry,” Lex laughed.
“Stephanie Lauter and Peter Spankoffski. Max almost killed them. He ended up murdering two other of my friends, Richie Lipschitz and Ruth Fleming. He also killed Steph's father and his assistant. You see why I had to give up my chastity to save Steph and Pete?” Grace rambled, rubbing the fabric of her denim jeans.
“Jesus fucking Christ, Grace!”
“Yeah. So, that happened within three weeks of each other. I'm surprised you didn't hear anything about it.”
“I don't pay attention to the news; local or national, so no, I didn't know,” Lex replied honestly.
There was a brief moment of silence as Webby watched the two newfound sisters. Lex shifted nervously in her seat, unsure what to say next. Lex wondered how Hannah would take it that Grace is also her sister. Would Hannah be jealous? Lex doubted she would, but you'd never know with Hannah.
Lex silently began to worry that Hannah wouldn't accept Grace as her sister, though she couldn't afford to think like that. The main priority was locating the Black Book and Black Blade to save Hannah and take down Wilbur Cross and the Lords in Black. Lex knew Hannah was still alive, but was struggling. Did Lex need her sister more than she needed her?
Webby cleared her throat as if she was about to speak. Lex raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms, while Grace leaned against the armrest. Both looked extremely exhausted; though Grace was numb after seeing her birth mother dump her like trash.
“I'm sorry you both had to see that. I truly didn't want to,” Webby stated.
Both girls nodded.
“No, you don't have to be sorry,” Grace cleared her throat, “it's better to know the truth, than to live a lie. I'm truly grateful for my parents who found me,” Grace continued.
“Lex?” Webby said, looking directly at her.
Lex still had her arms crossed and burned with a furious rage. Webby understood that Lex had every single right to be infuriated. Both girls were clearly shaken to the core, though Lex couldn't help but feel a little shame, however, this was none of her fault.
“What?” Lex growled.
“What are you feeling right now? Be honest.”
“I don't fucking know!”
“I think you do, sweetheart,” Webby smiled, kneeling down, meeting Lex's eyes level, “explain to me what you're feeling. Help me understand, okay?” Webby pressed further.
“What's there to explain?”
“I want you to breathe. Remember I taught Hannah breathing exercises when she endured her episodes?”
“Yeah. What about them?” Lex asked, staring blankly.
“Well, you need that, too. Get all that pent up fury out. Breathe deeply and exhale for me. Can you do that?” Webby explained calmly.
Lex took Webby's hands and followed what was instructed of her. Grace decided to do the same. If anyone should be furious, it should be Grace. Lex couldn't grasp how Grace was handling this better than she was. Grace was the abandoned baby, not Lex. Webby knew the real reason why Lex had become tight-lipped; Grace had the better life, while Lex was left with the crumbs.
Lex wasn't blaming Grace whatsoever. None of this was her fault. It was Pamela's fault. Lex truly didn't want Webby to be her so-called therapist, but the sooner she'd get this off her chest, the easier it would be for her mind to be clear to take down the Lords in Black.
“Grace the good family, while Hannah and I got shafted!” Lex hissed.
Lex grabbed a fistful of her hair and yanked it hard, nearly pulling a clump out. Lex stopped herself before any permanent damage to her scalp was done. Hot tears streamed down Lex's cheeks. Lex brought her legs to her chest as the tears kept streaming down. To Lex was upset was the understatement of the year.
Grace leaned against Lex. Lex smiled but there was truly nothing Grace could do that would calm Lex down. Letting Lex cry it out was the best thing for her. Grace knew that all too well. It's okay to weep.
“We're gonna be okay, Lex,” Grace whispered.
“No. No we're not,” Lex shook her head.
“Why do you say that?”
Lex side eyed Grace and snorted. Lex knew Grace was completely right, though it didn't seem like it. Webby allowed the two of them to rest. Webby had more to show them, but that was for another time. Their main priority was to do what was needed of them. Wilbur Cross had Hannah and Alice held hostage in Alice's house.
Lex wanted to save her sister from the atrocious clutches of Wilbur Cross. Webby knew the atrocities he'd caused. He's the one who created the Tickle-Me-Wiggly dolls and started all this shopper mania and Cult like behavior. Linda Monroe may have been killed by Becky, but she was just one of hundreds; possibly thousands of Cult members that worship Wiggly. And if Wiggly was dead and evil was vanquished, the Cult would most likely disband.
Lex knew what she must do. Going to another dimension seemed frightening to both Lex and Grace, but with Webby guiding them, hopefully, just hopefully no extra undo harm would come to Hannah and Alice. Lex knew Hannah must be afraid that she's not there to protect her.
The longest time away Lex had from Hannah was three months. That's when she went to juvie; lighting a car on fire. Lex didn't like to talk about it and blacked out from the memory of it. Hannah didn't do so well when she was away for those three months. A social worker, named Douglas “Duke” Keane, who actually had offered the Foster sisters to live with him and his eccentric friend, Ms. Holloway.
Ms. Holloway actually had helped Hannah during her time away. Lex thanked her for that. Her and Duke had caught Hannah with a beer in her hand, talking to a tree. It was quite the scene. Hannah had no one to talk to, save a tree on the edge of Witchwood Forest. It broke Lex's heart. Lex vowed never to land herself in juvie ever again.
Hannah was 12 at the time - so it was fairly recent. Ethan had been away in another state at the time, so he couldn't help Hannah with anything. And now that Hannah's alone with Alice, held captive by Cross, it truly stung Lex right in the heart. Lex had to get back to Hannah.
Webby, knowing Lex's true thoughts, knelt down beside her and grasped the older Foster sister's hand and squeezed it gently. Lex attempted to hold it together, but mentally couldn't. The tears fell once again. Lex was tired of crying. It made her feel ugly, though she understood it was okay to not be okay. And frankly, Lex was far from okay.
“Webby, can I ask you something?” Lex spoke up.
“Of course, sweetheart.”
“Will Hannah be alright? I know you know the endgame here. But I'm afraid.”
“That's all up to you, honey. If you sit here idly by and do nothing, she will die in the throes of Cross. But you know and I know that you won't sit idle. Hannah will be safe and sound if you locate the Black Blade that'll take down my scumbag of a brother!” Webby explained, her tone rising at the last sentence.
“Cross really hates us, huh?” Lex scowled.
“He wants your guys’ power. If he gets it, he'll bring about the birth of Wiggly.”
“Well, I guess Grace and I gotta stop him.”
“Yes.”
“Now, how am I powerful?” Grace shot in.
“You've used the Book and that power will never leave you. You've killed four people because of it, Grace,” Webby said sternly.
“Max's was an accident, though.”
“I'm not talking about Max, honey. Jason, Kyle, Brenda, and Stacy are the four I'm talking about. You called upon Nibbly to devour them because you deemed them dirty. I understand you were under their spell, so I'll give you the benefit of the doubt,” Webby explained as Grace bit her lip, feeling completely remorseful.
“I-I'm sorry. I really am,” Grace stared teary-eyed.
“I know, Grace. You've got a chance to truly redeem yourself,” Webby said, softening her tone.
“You know Max raped me in the janitors closet when I rebuffed his advances, right?” Grace hissed, anger bubbling over.
Lex's mouth went wide when she heard what Grace had said. Maybe Grace had every right to go a little unhinged. Lex didn't blame her. Lex thought of all the ways he could've tortured Max. Thank God he was actually dead.
“He raped you?” Lex questioned, placing a hand on her back.
“Yep. The crappy thing about it was after he did that, I had sexual fantasies about him,” Grace admitted, “maybe he was right in calling me a ‘dirty girl.’”
“You had no control over your thoughts.”
“Yeah, but why do I still feel dirty?”
“Because he violated you!” Lex growled.
“I guess the rape didn't count as losing my chastity, since I had to give it up to fully to save my friends. The Lords in Black told us to give up what we ‘cherished most,’ and that was my chastity,” Grace huffed.
“Pretty fucked up deal if you ask me.”
“It was messed up. Steph and Pete cherished each other most, so they had to potentially die to save me and other so-called nerds. Giving up my chastity was the only viable option,” Grace continued.
“I'm very sorry you had to do that. I really am,” Lex replied hoarsely.
The two of them were silent as Webby brought them clear water for them to drink. Lex's throat burned, feeling Sherman's elbow digging into her neck. That feeling hardly went away. Webby sensed it, as Lex coughed fiercely. The clear water was the only thing that went down without feeling like she swallowed shards of glass.
Lex felt like she wanted to sleep again, but that just was the depression talking here. Lex had been depressed ever since Black Friday. She'd dealt with depression before, but the thought of having a stroke and the constant sore throat. The fear of death truly brought on severe depression.
Lex needed to save her sister. Cross was going to kill her in exchange for her power. A power Hannah hadn't honed in on yet. The cryptic messages and warnings from Webby was one thing, but actually putting her power to use was another. She had to save Hannah, she just had to. At least Grace was by her side; she wasn't alone in the fight.

Chapter Text

Dad!” Alice shrieked.
Alice knelt down beside her dead father, as Wilbur Cross stood over her, cackling away. Before Alice could process what was happening, Hannah was swiftly bound and taken away by Cross. He was able to undo Hannah's time freezing power; being that he was able to perform the exact same magic.
“Alice! Helppmmm!” Hannah screamed, as Cross covered his hand over her mouth.
Alice was too fixated on her father to pay attention to Hannah's abduction. Alice wept beside her father, begging him to come back. This was her fault; her fault that he was dead! His eyes remained open as Alice shut them. His eyes being open churned her stomach.
Alice hiccupped between sobs. The thought of living without him was too much to bear. The only person she could call was Paul. He and her father had been best friends for as long as Alice could remember. But where was her phone?
Then it hit her like a ton of bricks - Hannah.
“Hannah? Hannah, where'd you go?” Alice called frantically. “Oh my God; Cross!”
Alice found her father's phone, which was on the coffee table and promptly called Paul.
RING.
RING.
RING.
“Come on, Paul. Pick up the fucking phone!” Alice sobbed.
RING.
“Hello? Bill, what's up?” Paul tiredly answered.
“Paul! It's Alice! Please come over NOW!” Alice wept as she sank to the floor.
“Alice? What's wrong? I-I'll be there in ten minutes.”
“I can't say it over the phone,” Alice sobbed.
“Stay on the phone with me. Did something happen?”
“Uh-huh.”
“Alright. It's gonna be alright,” Paul promised.
“Just hurry!” Alice replied, placing the phone beside her.
Alice remained on the phone with Paul as she rocked back and forth. She placed her knees up to her chest, loudly sobbing as Paul was attempting to help her remain calm which was all for nought. There was nothing anyone could say or do to calm Alice down.
Alice felt like this couldn't be true. That this was all a fucked up nightmare. Most of her nightmares had something to do with a death in the family, maybe this was just a simple, screwed up nightmare. But she slowly came to the realization that it wasn't. The guilt Alice felt was immense - according to her, it was all her fault.
For what seemed like an eternity, she heard a car pull up in her driveway. It was Paul. Alice sheepishly walked up to her front door and watched Paul get out of his car. Paul rushed up the front steps and pounded on the door.
“Alice, it's me!” Paul announced.
Alice unlocked and swung the door open, still sobbing. Paul stepped in; his eyes flicking to his friends’ dead body. Paul's mouth went wide open and crouched beside Alice, wrapping his arms around her. He delicately pulled her close, running his fingers through her hair. Paul didn't know what to say to her, but all he could think of was consoling her.
Alice sniffed and hiccupped between sobs. It was all her fault. It just had to be. She had to tell her father what was going on, in return, it cost him his life. Alice hoped that her father would help Hannah and herself, and for what? To get his neck snapped by a Cult leader with a vendetta on the Foster sisters. It showed how much Cross cared about Alice, being he only abducted Hannah and not herself.
“Alice, I want you to breathe. Can you do that for me?” Paul asked, rubbing her back, doing all he could to console her.
“It's all my fault. It's all my fucking fault!” Alice wept.
“It's not your fault.”
“I led him here!”
“Who?” Paul raised an eyebrow.
“Wilbur Cross,” Alice answered.
“I don't know who he is.”
“I wouldn't expect you to. But he hates Lex and Hannah and wants their power and will do anything to get it. He's like some fucking Cult leader! He kidnapped me like two days ago and Hannah and I escaped and he ended up here! He snapped my father's neck right in front of us!” Alice sobbed frantically.
“Jesus Christ. Should I call the police?” Paul asked, pulling out his phone.
Alice nodded as Paul dialed 9-1-1. The police arrived within minutes and questioned Alice as to what happened. The Hatchetfield P.D. wasn't all that helpful in general, but calling them was the only viable option that made sense. Her father was taken away in a bodybag on the way to the mortuary for an autopsy.
Alice didn't think an autopsy would've been necessary, being that his neck was snapped. Once the police left, Alice glared at the empty living room, no longer hearing her father's voice. Even though his voice was patronizing and he was a bit of a hardhead, Alice loved him. She preferred him over her mother; he's the one who had custody over her, though she saw her on weekends.
“You can stay with Emma and I,” Paul spoke up, breaking Alice's stupor.
Alice turned and faced him and nodded. If she had to live with anyone, it'd be Paul. He babysat her when she was little, so he'd been a trusted person all her life.
“I need to find Hannah,” Alice broke in.
“Do you know where she went or who took her? You said the guy who snapped your father's neck took Hannah, right?” Paul questioned quizzidically.
“Yeah. You heard me tell the police what he looked like, right?”
“Yeah. But do you know where he might've taken Hannah?”
“I don't think he'll be in Witchwood anymore. That'll be too obvious. He's crafty. And if you want to know, he's the one who sang in the Tickle-Me-Wiggly jingle,” Alice revealed.
“Uncle Wiley?”
“Yeah.”
“God, I hated that commercial. You know I don't like anything musical related,” Paul laughed in an attempt to cheer Alice up.
Alice smiled, knowing Paul's sweet gesture. Paul led Alice out of her house as she glanced back at the spot where Cross had snapped her father's neck. Paul took Alice by the hand and helped her into the backseat of his car. She leaned her head against the cold window and softly sobbed to herself.
It wasn't just the death of her father that upset her, it was Hannah's abduction that worried her. Cross would certainly want Hannah dead now. Her ability to stop time was something Cross had as well, which left her to wonder how much more powerful Hannah and Lex were.
Once they were at Paul's apartment, he helped her out of his car and walked her to the front door. Emma sat on the couch; feet on the coffee table and smoking a joint. The living room made Alice's nose crinkle. Alice didn't smoke and wasn't particularly fond of the stench.
“Alice, I wasn't expecting you,” Emma looked up, clearly high.
“Emma, we need to talk,” Paul said in a tone only Emma knew that meant bad news.
Emma sat up and placed her joint in the ashtray. Paul sat next to her and Alice leaned against the wall. Emma noticed Alice had been crying; her eyes red and she sniffed loudly.
“What happened?” Emma questioned. “Are you alright, Alice?”
Alice shook her head and began to cry all over again. Emma stood up and wrapped her arms around the crying teen. She hoped she didn't say anything to set off Alice. She understood how disturbed she was since the divorce of her parents.
“My d-dad i-is dead,” Alice got out, stuttering over her words.
“What? What do you mean?” Emma asked, trying to grasp what Alice was saying.
“A bad man; a-a really bad man snapped my father's neck right in front of me and Hannah. He took Hannah and this is all my fucking fault!” Alice sobbed.
Alice slid down to the floor and bawled. Emma knelt and sat beside her and held her tightly. Emma allowed Alice to lean on her legs. Alice remained in that position for a while before finally falling asleep. Emma and Paul helped carry Alice to the guest room and tucked her in bed.
Emma has a bunch of questions for Paul, but didn't know how to get them out. She was still high, but willing to listen to the answers to her questions. All she could think about was how lonely Alice must be. Losing a father at such a young age would definitely take a toll on Alice.
Emma closed the door, save leaving it open ajar. She wasn't sure if Alice wanted to be alone in the dark. Emma reminded herself to leave the hallway lights on for Alice.
“Did Alice tell you who killed her father?” Emma asked once they were out of earshot.
“Yes. You probably won't believe me when I tell you who,” Paul answered, sighing loudly.
“Why wouldn't I believe you and Alice?”
“I don't know.”
“Well, who was it?” Emma pressed.
Paul sat on their couch and placed his feet on the coffee table and sighed loudly once more. He doubted she would believe him, but he spoke up anyway.
“You know that godawful Tickle-Me-Wiggly commercial?”
“Yeah? What about it?” Emma questioned, raising her eyebrow.
“The guy who sings it is the one who killed Bill and kidnapped Hannah,” Paul explained, eyes flicking to his girlfriend.
“What?”
“Yeah.”
“Why him of all people?” Emma asked, clearly confused.
“He's Wiggly's right-hand man and Prophet and basically the Cult leader. Hannah and Lex are powerful enough to stop him. That's most likely why everyone went batshit crazy over the doll,” Paul explained, biting the inside of his cheek.
“So I'm assuming he wants their power?”
“Yep. He killed Bill because he was in the way,” Paul added.
“Poor Bill. He didn't deserve that,” Emma retorted.
“No…he didn't. I'm going to miss him immensely.”
“What do we do with Alice?” Emma questioned, taking a drag of her joint.
“She'll stay here as long as she wants. Bill would want us to look after her. I babysat her after all. She called me first before she called the police. Goes to show she trusts me more than the police,” Paul explained, laughing nervously.
“The Hatchetfield P.D. is incompetent as fuck!”
“You can say that again.”
“God, I feel so bad for her!” Emma blurted out.

*************************************

Wilbur Cross dragged a screaming Hannah through the Witchwood. Cross’ grip on her arms was almost like a vice grip. Hannah didn't want to go back to the cabin where she'd been locked up for several hours on end. The only thing she could do was fight; fight as valiantly as she could, but easily overpowered by Cross.
“Let go of me!” Hannah cried.
“Someone's gotta teach you a lesson in attitude adjustment!” Cross retorted.
“I don't wanna go back in the cabin!”
“I'm not taking you there.”
“You're lying!” Hannah growled.
Without warning, Cross shoved Hannah against a tree, pinning her. Cross came within inches of her face, shooting daggers in her eyes. The green glow of his eyes penetrated her soul. Was he trying to perform some sort of mind control on her?
“Listen here, and listen good you little shit!” Cross hissed.
“I won't listen to you!” Hannah shook her head, standing her ground as best as she could.
Cross pulled her away from the tree and then slammed her against it once more. Her bound hands took the brunt of the impact. Hannah yelped and grimaced at the pain, but didn't want to cry and give him pleasure in that aspect.
“I don't think you wanna, wanna, wanna, wanna fuck with me, Ms. Foster!” Cross said, backing away from her as he pulled a striking green apple from his pocket.
Cross took a bite and chewed loudly, making Hannah visibly uncomfortable. Hannah stood there, hands bound tightly behind her back, watching Cross pace back and forth as he chewed his apple. Hannah wanted to cover her ears, but she couldn't. The sensation of hearing open mouthed chewing made her want to scream.
Cross tossed his apple aside, rotting immediately as it touched the ground. Maggots overtook the once striking apple. This churned Hannah's stomach. Cross sized her up, unsure what to do with her. Hannah stared down the dead grass; cold December air chilling her to the bone.
“So, Hannah,” Cross began, “do you know why I chose you and your sister?” Cross questioned, continuing to size her up.
“Uh-uh,” Hannah shook her head.
“The power you girls possess is enough to take down all the Lords in Black, namely Wiggly. If I get that power, Wiggly and his brothers wouldn't have to worry about you taking them down. I might as well kill you now, but not until we get Lex involved,” he explained, approaching her.
Cross stood inches within her face. The stench was foul; her nose crinkling. Hannah knew she was no match for him. Hannah had remembered him from Ms. Holloway's nightmare time, but never came face-to-face with him until tonight.
“What are you gonna do with me?” Hannah questioned, scowling at the rope digging into her wrists.
“I wanna show you something. Something that'll amaze you,” he answered, as the tree she stood up against pulled her and Cross underground.
The tree had been an entrance of some sort. Hannah freaked out over the noise it made. Oh how she wanted to cover her ears! She still couldn't grasp the idea of why Wilbur Cross and Wiggly wanted her dead. She was only a 13 year old girl with an interesting imagination. She missed her sister and hoped that she was alright. There was a part of her thinking that she'd died in the Black and White.
Once they were fully underground, Hannah noticed they were in a tunnel. Hannah never had any visions of this tunnel before. Cross led - dragged her through the tunnel. As they walked, Cross brought her to some underground lab. Hannah cocked her head and fear began to set in. If this was a lab, she'd be tested on and more than certain cut open. Would Cross or any other Cult members try to extract her power out of her?
“Wh-where are we?” Hannah questioned, as Cross kicked the double doors open.
“An abandoned P.I.E.P. headquarters,” Cross answered flatly, “I used to work here before pledging my allegiance to Wiggly.”
“You were a P.E.I.P. What's P.I.E.P stand for?”
“So many questions. But if you must know, P.I.E.P stands for Paranormal, Extraterrestrial, Interdimensional Phenomena,” Cross began, “our work surrounds instances of supernatural phenomena and are led by my old student, General John MacNamara. I was his mentor,” Cross explained, reminiscing on his time with P.I.E.P.
“What made you go against them?” Hannah asked curiously.
Cross sighed but was intrigued by Hannah's questions. At least she was willing to listen; Lex would've fought harder than Hannah would've. Maybe instead of killing Hannah, he could sway her to be a follower of Wiggly. Though he doubted Hannah Foster would ever do that.
“Well, In 2005, P.E.I.P, under my leadership constructed a portal to the Black and White. To prove a point, I stepped into the portal and met Wiggly and his brothers. I immediately felt drawn to them. I was aware of the forces within. While there, I pledged his allegiance to the forces within and came out a Disciple of the Lords in Black,” Cross explained, much to the horror of Hannah.
“Are you sending me there?” Hannah asked, backing away from Cross.
“No, but I want to show you the exact portal P.I.E.P. and I constructed. I'm sure Lex and Grace are enjoying their time there, though. Maybe they'll come out raging lunatics like me, or as John McNamara would say.”
“Lexi would never join you!” Hannah hissed. “Webby says you're bad!”
“That fucking bitch always wants to ruin the goddamn fun, doesn't she? I know I'm bad, but so what, kid?” Cross spat, grabbing Hannah by the collar of her flannel.
“Why do you want my power so badly? I'm not powerful.”
“This is beyond your comprehension, kid. It's nothing personal.”
Cross let go of Hannah's collar and dragged her through the lab. Hannah wriggled and fought, but Cross overpowered the small girl with ease. Hannah saw a door that read, “DANGER: ENTER AT YOUR OWN RISK.” Hannah swallowed hard as Cross kicked the door open and led her inside.
Hannah was told to sit on a chair. She did as she was told as Cross tied her torso and ankles tight. She wasn't going anywhere. Hannah watched in horror as Cross turned on a few switches. Hannah slammed her eyes shut as the portal into the Black and White was turned on.
“Open your eyes, kid!” Cross commanded.
“No. It's scary!” Hannah cried.
Left with no choice, Cross forced her eyelids open with his hands. Hannah was forced to stare at the swirling portal as the colors of the Lords in Black swirled and appeared before her very eyes. Hannah breathed heavily and cowered in fear, knowing she'd be coming face-to-face with the Lords in Black.
“Please!” Is all Hannah could say as the Lords’ colors swirled faster and faster.
Hannah felt like she was being hypnotized, but knew she was too strong to be under the Lords’ pull. Cross let go of Hannah's eyelids, allowing Hannah to blink the tears out of her eyes. The tears kept falling even after he let go of her. Hannah squirmed in her seat, unable to free herself.
“Hello, Hannah!” Wiggly said, appearing in his true form.
“What do you want from me?!” Hannah wept.
“I want you, Hannah. I want you to join us in Drowsy Town. We'll be very good fwendy-wends!” He cackled.
“No, no, no!” Hannah shook her head.
“Awe, why are you being so rotten, Hannah? Why are you being a rotten little banana?”
“I'm not rotten. I'm a good girl! You're rotten and very ugly!”
“Awe, do we insult fwendy-wends, Hannah?” Wiggly questioned, as his tentacles reached down and patted Hannah's head.
“I'm not your friend!” Hannah retorted.
“That makes me sad. Why won't you be my fwendy-wend?”
“I don't like you!”
“Oh, why not, Banana?”
“You wanna hurt me and Lexi. Why would you want to hurt us?” Hannah questioned, as the tears streamed down her face.
“Lexy-wexy is a stupid bitch who needs to be squashed like a bug. Squash her like…hm…a yellow jacket, like you!” Wiggly boomed, as wrapped his tentacles around Hannah's body.
“Don't kill me! Please! I don't wanna die!”
“Who said anything about Wiggly killing you?” Cross laughed, motioning Wiggly to release her.
“I could never kill you, Hannah. I want to anoint you as Prophet once you join us in Drowsy Town. Doesn't that sound like a fun game for the best fwendy-wends such as us?” Wiggly hummed.
“No! I'll never join you and neither will Lexi!” Hannah sobbed. “Why can't you just let me go?”
“I'm sorry, kid. It's just how things are. You'll understand eventually,” Cross explained.
Hannah stared at Wiggly and then back to Cross. She didn't know what to do or to say. She was trapped. She was stuck. She was their captive and there was nothing she could do about it. Where was Lex? Where was Webby? Where was her sanity? Hannah knew she was in for a long, torturous time in Cross’ clutches.
Cross had closed the portal and Wiggly crawled back into the Black and White. The swirling colors had dissipated and everything was quiet. It was just her and Cross. Frankly, Hannah thought Cross was much scarier than Wiggly. Who in their right mind would want to worship a god who'd want to destroy everything and enslave humanity? Hannah knew once there was a portal big enough for Wiggly to fit through, he'd remake creation to his liking and those who would refuse to worship Wiggly would be his sacrifice.
Hannah understood she may be the very first sacrifice. She may have not understood her own power, but Cross and the Lords in Black did. Hannah silently wondered if Lex understood her own power. But where was Lex? Was she dead? Was she being held captive like she was? Was Lex being tortured by the Lords in Black? Hannah truly didn't know.
“That's just a taste of what lies within the portal,” said Cross, as it fully powered down.
“Now what?” Hannah asked, staring down at the gray tiled floor.
“Luring Lex here would be our next step. She'll figure out a way to get out of the Black and White. That bitch, Webby seems to be helping her.”
“Does she know I'm with you?”
“She does. But I assume she doesn't care about you to come to your rescue,” Cross laughed.
“I just wanna be let go, please!” Hannah pleaded.
“That's not happening, kid. Believe me, I truly don't want to hurt a kid, but with a power like yours, it's hard to pass up an opponent to be all powerful. You have The Gift,” Cross explained, as Hannah shot daggers at him.
Cross pulled up a chair in front of her, sizing her up. Hannah wanted to know more about The Gift. Maybe if she asked Cross a bunch of questions, he could possibly let her go. Hannah wasn't going to keep her hopes up, but it was worth a shot. Cross loved to hear himself speak; that may play to Hannah's advantage possibly.
Hannah shifted uncomfortably as the rope that was wrapped around her dug into her skin. Cross knew this and was amused at her misfortune. The Cult of Wiggly had Hannah right where they wanted her, and that was being bait for Lex. Lex would protect her at all costs and would certainly fall for the bait.
Hannah remembered that Ms. Holloway mentioned she had The Gift, which she had no idea what she meant by that. Hannah even asked Holloway about The Gift but told her that she wasn't ready to learn that information yet and that she was a bit too young to understand. Ms. Holloway was able to help bring Lex home sooner, since Lex was supposed to be in juvie for a year - Holloway and Duke had got her out in three months.
“I have a question; a couple actually,” Hannah spoke up, breaking the intense silence.
“Go ahead, Hannah. I'm an open book,” Cross replied, spinning around in his chair.
“I wanna know more about The Gift.”
“Oh, do you now?”
“Yes. You said I have it,” Hannah shot back.
“That I did.”
“So, what's The Gift?” Hannah asked, furrowing her brow.
“So, you really wanna know?” Cross taunted, catching on to what Hannah was thinking and plotting.
“Yes, please tell me what it is.”
“Hm?”
“What?”
“What are you plotting, kid?” Cross cocked his head, narrowing his eyes.
“Nothing. I just really wanna know,” Hannah sighed.
“Hm, alright. I guess you'd figure it out sooner or later. You're 13, right?”
“Yeah.”
“Knowledge of it usually peaks at 15. Lex knows all about it I'm guessing,” Cross said, getting up from his chair, slowly beginning to pace.
“Can you tell me?”
“Okay. You deserve to know since you'll be here for a long fucking time. It's not like you're going anywhere,” Cross gathered.
Hannah nodded as Cross began to speak of The Gift. He pulled out a green apple from his pocket and began crunching it. This was at least the third or fourth apple Cross had pulled out. Cross offered Hannah a slice and took a bite. It tasted awful and rotten, but managed to swallow somehow.
“Okay, so The Gift has a lot of powers rolled into one thing and you have all of them, as does Lex,” Cross began, taking another huge bite out of his green apple, “you have an Eldritch connection, which allows you to speak with the Eldritch goddess, which you know as Webby. She helps you with your visions, right?”
“Uh-huh. She's my best friend and guides me through bad times,” Hannah admitted, “I don't have friends other than her.”
“Webby is the Queen in White, but I can see why she's your only friend,” Cross laughed.
“I want to know more.”
“Alright, there's dimensional vision, which allows you and other people with The Gift to see into other dimensions and into the Black and White. You have the ability to control people's minds-”
“Mind control?” Hannah interrupted.
“Yes. But can you not interrupt?” Cross sighed, tossing the apple aside.
“Sorry.”
“It's fine. So, there's psychic perception; the ability to read the minds of others, which I think you've done before, right?”
“Uh-huh. I've read Lexi's mind when she's sad even when she seems happy,” Hannah admitted.
“She must be sad all the time then.”
“Yeah.”
“There's more. So there's mental manipulation; meaning you have the ability to prevent others from using their powers, which I'd pay to see,” Cross chuckled.
“That doesn't sound fun,” Hannah said quietly.
“You also have the ability to create shields of psychic energy to protect yourself from attacks. There's also psychic waves; you can create waves of psychic energy to propel back enemies. But you haven't quite learned that one yet, and hopefully you don't anytime soon. Finally, you have the ability to perform resurrection. You can bring people back from the dead in nightmare time. You're like fuckin’ Jesus, Hannah,” Cross concluded.
Hannah didn't say a word, but was amazed at what she actually had. She needed to hone in on her abilities if she wanted to survive. She couldn't understand why Cross was keeping her alive for the time being, but came to the realization that Lex is much more powerful than her. Lex's Gift along with hers would mean Cross and all the Cult members would have unlimited power and hunt down others with The Gift and murder them.
The realization of having other people with The Gift being murdered gave her the feeling of dread being washed all over her. Hannah had to find a way to free herself and prevent any of this from happening. Hannah softly began to cry, knowing this may end her life as well as Lex's. It truly frightened her.
“Oh, now, now, Hannah. There's no reason to cry. You'd be doing the world a true service. You'd be hailed a hero and a martyr,” Cross explained, pulling out a hanky, wiping her tears.
“You don't understand!” Hannah sobbed.
“What don't I understand? Your power will bring about the birth of a fwendy-wend of mine. That's something to be proud of. Don't view your sacrifice as a death sentence, think of it as your destiny,” Cross explained, kneeling down to meet the teen's gaze.
“I don't wanna die, Cross! I'm too young.”
“Well they do say ‘the good die young', Hannah. The whole world will rejoice at your martyrdom. That's a very special honor bestowed upon you. You, Hannah, will be hailed as a saint!” Cross continued, as he pulled a bandana out of his pocket.
“Wait!” Hannah cried, knowing she'd be silenced soon, “can I explain something to you!”
“Yes, sweetheart?”
“You truly don't understand how I feel. All my life I've been abused and beaten down and berated by my own mother. I have my episodes where I can't control what I do. You've seen the bruises all over my body! I punch myself, scratch myself, bite myself, pull my hair, and ruin everything! Lexi's the only person to care about me - well, Ethan, too, before he died. I may be powerful as you say, but I don't feel that way. I can't be Wiggly's sacrifice. Please understand! I can't do this. I don't wanna die!” Hannah explained, fully breaking down.
The tears streamed down her cheeks as she fought against her binds, which only dug into her skin more. Cross sat down in front of her and touched her cheek, having sort of an understanding of her trauma. He nodded, knowing that he, too, was once fully human. Hannah's emotional instability surprisingly hurt him. It was almost like a punch to the gut.
“Do you want some water?” He simply asked.
“Uh-huh,” Hannah nodded.
Cross brought a bottle of water and tilted it against her lips. Hannah took a few swigs before she pulled away. Cross capped the bottle and placed it on the desk behind him.
“Thank you,” Hannah said, tears still coming down her face.
“Don't mention it, kid,” He said, walking behind her with the bandana in his hands.
“Please don't silence me! My mom's done it before with duct tape! I don't want to be treated like I'm bad!” Hannah cried.
“Just for a little bit, while I get things in order, I promise. Distractions are not what I need, okay?” Cross said, softening his tone.
“No, please, I can't, mphmm!”
“Be quiet now, kid. It'll all be alright.”
Cross loosely tied the bandana over Hannah's mouth as she continued to cry loudly. Her cries muffled as Cross walked out the lab. Hannah screamed, though no one could hear her. No matter how much crying or screaming she did, no one was coming to save her; not even Lex, who was still trapped in the Black and White with Grace.
She needed Lex. Where was she?

Chapter Text

After getting a much needed rest, Lex and Grace were handed shovels as they were led into a different dimension version of Hatchetfield. Webby hadn't told Lex the horrible news of Hannah being in the old P.I.E.P Headquarters under Witchwood. Webby knew Lex would have a total mental breakdown if she knew the severity of Hannah's predicament. Unfortunately, there were no Headquarters under this version of the Witchwood.
As they stepped into the different dimension, chill tingled the back of Lex's neck. Lex figured they shouldn't be here. A dense, low hanging fog surrounded them. Lex felt completely uneasy but felt the need to hold it all together. Claustrophobia slowly began to kick in due to the fog.
Webby walked with them until they reached the tree line of the Witchwood. The dark forces within the Witchwood wouldn't allow Webby to step in. Lex and Grace were on their own, though Webby would still be able to communicate with them in their subconscious.
“Do you know where the Book is located?” Lex questioned, swallowing hard as she stepped foot inside the Witchwood.
“You'll know when you feel its presence,” Webby answered coolly.
“Are there any hints you could give us?” Grace questioned, feeling her muscles tense.
“The only hint I could give you two girls is that it's near one of the cabins. But you'll both know once you feel its presence,” Webby explained.
“How many cabins are in Witchwood?” Lex asked nervously, gripping her hold on the shovel.
“A few scattered about.”
“Thanks for all your help, Webby. It sucks you can't step foot inside with us.”
“My brothers rule the area in all dimensions. They've banished me from their sections in all of Hatchetfield. But they can't banish me from the minds of people I've been helping,” Webby admitted, “let them have the Witchwood and I'll have righteousness.”
“Yeah, fuck your brothers,” Lex laughed.
“Yeah, they suck,” Grace agreed.
“Well, you girls better get to finding it. I'll be in your subconscious, guiding you girls. I'm not going anywhere. I can promise you that,” Webby explained.
Her words of encouragement put Lex at ease. Webby had never steered Hannah wrong with the cryptic messages she'd given her little sister. Webby had sent Hannah warnings on Black Friday; Lex wished she knew that sooner and Ethan wouldn't have been killed by the Cult, led by Linda Monroe. Selling the doll didn't seem all that important anymore.
Money wouldn't return Ethan to her - her only boyfriend. Her first kiss, her first true experience with love. It was all gone. He was gone. Lex knew saving Hatchetfield and the world wouldn't bring him back, but his death wouldn't be in vain.
As the two teens walked through the Witchwood, Lex found herself to be on high alert. The fog completely overwhelmed the both of them, but still they trudged on. Lex held Grace's hand and squeezed it tightly, not wanting to separate and lose each other. They weren't alone. Lex felt that they were being watched, but it came as no surprise.
“You know something,” Grace spoke up.
“What's that?” Lex asked, staring straight ahead.
“When my friends, Steph and Pete were forced to dig up the Book from Steph's father, it was just as foggy as it is now,” Grace explained, gently giving Lex a few hand squeezes.
“Why did he force you?”
“Because he said Steph, Pete, and myself created a literal monster, which he was referring to Max. He knew about the Book, being that he was the previous owner.”
“The Mayor of Hatchetfield was a corrupt motherfucker, wasn't he?” Lex snorted.
“To say he was ‘corrupt’ is an understatement. He was pure evil according to Steph. She's certain that he killed her mother via the Black Book. I honestly believe her,” Grace said, turning to meet her sister's gaze.
“I feel bad for Steph; to have such a shitty parent. I know how that feels.”
“Yeah. He got his karma, though.”
“What happened? Did he lose the election or some shit?”
“No. Max killed him with the same shovel Steph, Pete, and I used to dig up the Book,” Grace answered unsympathetically.
“Steph's father must've had it coming then?” Lex gathered.
“Honestly? Yeah.”

*************************************

After about two, almost three hours of walking through Witchwood, Lex and Grace spotted a cabin. Lex breathed a sigh of relief, knowing at least Webby meant what she said where there were a few cabins scattered about. Lex wondered who would live out here in such a cursed place. But to each their own. If there were no threat of being murdered by Eldritch forces, Lex would love to live deep in the woods.
They slowly approached the cabin that was lit, meaning someone lived inside. They spotted a pickup truck, but didn't feel the Black Book's presence in the cabin's vicinity. Lex bit her lip as her and Grace crept by the cabin. They didn't know who lived there or if they had cameras or worse, rifles. Coming all this way to get gunned down didn't sit well with either one of them.
They walked for another ten minutes and spotted another cabin. Lex felt the presence of the Book as did Grace. It had to be here. Lex and Grace glared at one another and nodded. They remained quiet, in case anyone popped out of the cabin and accused them of trespassing; though that's what they were exactly doing.
“Dig by the tree with the birdhouse hanging from the branch,” said Webby to both of them.
“Okay,” Lex whispered.
The both of them crept behind the tree with the birdhouse hanging from the branch and dug several feet from it. Everything made noise, the shovel, their breathing, their minds. Lex knew they had to be quick, though they didn't know how far the Book was beneath the ground.
Several minutes of digging later, Lex hit something hard. The blade of her shovel hit a wooden box. Lex motioned Grace to pull the wooden box from out of the ground. Lex breathed heavily, feeling major tingling on the back of her neck. They needed to leave now!
Grace opened the wooden box and pulled out the Black Book. Grace quickly shoved the Book back into the box. They left the shovels where they were and took off, making a beeline away from the cabin.
“Bring it back to the White,” Webby stated.
“How far do we have to walk?” Grace asked, as her adrenaline pumped.
“At the edge of the tree line and out of Witchwood. So three hours,” Webby explained.
“Fuck!” Lex cursed under her breath.
“Well, I guess we could have a heart to heart,” Grace suggested.
“Yeah, I guess.”

*************************************

As the sun began to rise, an uneasy feeling came upon Lex. They weren't alone and Grace knew it, too. The tingling on the back of Lex's neck returned as her vision started to blur. This wasn't good. Lex stopped in her tracks, breathing heavily as the tingling got much more intense.
“Lex? What's wrong?” Grace asked, gripping her shoulder.
“I-I don't-”
“Let's sit down and take a breather.”
“N-no, we can't. We n-need to g-go,” Lex stammered.
Grace led Lex to a tree and helped her lean against it. Lex placed her hand on the tree as she gripped her other hand on her chest. Something was going awfully wrong, but Lex didn't know what. Then it hit her: stroke.
Becky mentioned she was at-risk for stroke and this was that. Lex gripped the tree as Grace rubbed her back. Lex tried to speak but all the words were garbled. Suddenly, Lex's legs gave out from under her as she collapsed onto the dirt.
“Str-”
“Lex, it's okay. I'm here,” Grace said, propping her up against the tree.
“G-get hel-” Lex croaked.
Lex's limbs became numb; unable to get her bearings and onto her feet. Her throat tightened, suddenly came with the inability to swallow. Her head pounded like someone was beating a drum. Her whole body went completely numb and there was nothing Lex could do to control it. Suddenly, her vision went dark; unconscious.
“Lex? Lex, are you there?” Grace questioned frantically.
Grace shook Lex in an attempt to try and wake her, but Lex was no longer responsive.
“Oh my God, Lex! Please wake up! Help!” Grace cried. “Please, someone help!”
Luckily, they were a few hundred yards in front of a cabin, as a big, burly man ran out, holding a shotgun. Grace held Lex tightly, unaware of the man ominously towering over her.
“Are you alright, miss?” The man asked.
“Please help us!” Grace wept.
“What's wrong with her?”
“M-my sister! She's having a stroke!”
“Alright, come on,” the man said kindly, lifting Lex up over his shoulders.
The man carried Lex into his cabin and laid her on the couch. Grace knelt beside her sobbing loudly. She remembered Lex explaining to her that she was at-risk for a stroke after her miraculous survival from strangulation. Grace didn't think it'd actually happen, but it did and it came on like a ton of bricks.
Suddenly, time stopped and Webby appeared! Although Webby was banished from the Witchwood, she had to come and intervene and take Lex back to the White.
“Webby! Please save her!” Grace wept. “I can't lose Lex!”
“I'll do my best,” said Webby calmly as she opened the portal to the White.
Webby carried Lex and stepped into the White and Grace followed. Grace held the Book tightly in her hands, making sure not to let it out of her sight. Thankfully she held onto it in the midst of Lex's ordeal.
Once they were in the White, Webby laid Lex down on a hospital bed that materialized in front of them. Webby gently rubbed Lex's forehead. Grace winced as Webby hooked Lex up to a heart monitor. Grace had no idea what was going on or if Lex was going to survive.
Grace sat on the white tiled floor, glancing up at Webby as she worked on Lex. Grace felt like this was all her fault. She assumed that Lex had a panic attack brought on by Grace's own account, though that was far from the truth. What if she'd never shown Alice and the Foster sisters the Book in the first place? What if Hannah had never been taken captive by Wilbur Cross? This had to be all Grace's fault. At least she knew she was partially responsible for causing Lex to have a full mental breakdown.
Once Lex was stabilized, though still unconscious. Grace stood up and paced around the bed. She wanted to say something, but didn't know if she'd be any help. The number one priority right now was getting a hold of the Black Blade, but without Lex there, it'd be much more of a challenge - a difficult one at that.
“Grace, honey?” Webby said, touching Grace's shoulder.
“Yeah?”
“You're going to be mostly on your own now. Lex is in a comatose state and it's not looking good for her. I'll do all I can to guide you in your quest to locate it,” Webby explained, as tears streamed down Grace's cheeks.
“What do you mean ‘it's not looking good for her?’” Grace cried, completely ignoring the last part of Webby's sentence.
“Lex may never wake up is what I'm saying. Strokes are serious business, Grace. Many of them are fatal. But I'm leaving it up to you now. Like I've stated earlier, I'll do what I can from here to guide you, but you're mostly on your own from here on out,” Webby explained delicately.
Webby wrapped her arms around Grace, giving her a comforting nod. Grace knew what she had to do. The Book would guide her and help locate the Black Blade. Grace's mind was too focused on Lex to get her feet to move and step through the portal back to their dimension.
“I-I can't just leave her, not when I just found out she's my sister!” Grace exclaimed, feeling heavy on her chest.
“I'll take care of her. Trust me?” Webby replied, opening the portal back to Hatchetfield.
“I trust you.”
“Okay, good.”
“Where will the portal drop me off, though?” Grace asked, clutching the Black Book in her arms.
“Witchwood.”
“Great!” Grace sighed.
“You won't be in Witchwood, just on the tree line of it,” Webby clarified.
“Will I be getting any help?”
“I could have the Foster sisters' social worker Duke and his friend Ms. Holloway, help you. Don't worry, Ms. Holloway knows who I am and will help you locate the Black Blade.”
“Do you know where they both live?” Grace questioned, raising an eyebrow.
“You won't have to worry about where they live. Do you know where Ms. Retro's Diner is?” Webby asked Grace.
“Yes. My parents love that place, though they aren't big fans of the eccentric owner.”
“That eccentric owner is Ms. Holloway.”
“Oh.”
“Can you place the portal there instead? I've walked for so long. My legs feel like rubber,” Grace suggested.
“I can do that,” Webby agreed.
“Thank you, Webby. You promise that you'll do everything in your power to help Lex?”
“Of course. I'll do all I can.”
“Okay.”
Once Grace stepped through the portal back to her dimension, she spotted Ms. Retro's Diner. The neon sign read “open.” And there were already cars parked in front of the diner. Grace walked up to the front door of the diner and heard the doorbell ring. The place smelled like pancakes, which made Grace's stomach rumble. She hadn't remembered the last time she'd eaten.
Grace approached the counter and sat on a stool. The Black Book sat on her lap; freaking out patrons was something Grace did not want to do. All she could think about was Lex and getting something in her stomach. Grace would tend to get nauseous if she didn't eat for extended periods of time.
“Grace!” Ms. Holloway exclaimed in her usual kind demeanor. “What brings you here?”
“Lex and Hannah are in trouble,” Grace whispered.
“Their mother again? I'll send Duke over to knock some sense into that woman.”
“Worse than that. It has nothing to do with the girls’ wretchedness of a mother.”
Ms. Holloway furrowed her brow at Grace, knowing why she was here, but she wanted Grace to speak for herself. Webby had already let her and Duke in the know. Hannah had been captured by her mortal enemy, Wilbur Cross and Lex had her major stroke that Holloway knew about.
Grace shifted nervously on the stool as Ms. Holloway poured her a glass of chocolate milk. She placed a bendy straw in the glass and slid it over to Grace. Grace smiled graciously and Ms. Holloway nodded. Grace took a few sips and glanced down at the Book.
“What is it, Grace?” Ms. Holloway asked, bringing Grace's attention back to her.
“Um…”
“It's alright. We can go in the kitchen if you want.”
“Okay,” Grace nodded.
The two of them walked back into the kitchen and Grace noticed that her face was drained of all color. Almost like if she's seen a ghost. Ms. Holloway motioned her to sit and she did. Grace placed the Black Book besides her, face down, though Ms. Holloway knew exactly what the Book contained.
“Tell me about the Foster sisters,” Ms. Holloway said softly.
“They're in trouble and I am, too. We need help,” Grace admitted.
“What happened?”
“Hannah got captured by Wilbur Cross and he's plotting to sacrifice her to Wiggly and in turn he'll make the portal bigger, so Wiggly can crawl through and take over Hatchetfield and then eventually the world!” Grace explained, as she handed Holloway the Black Book.
Ms. Holloway took the Book from Grace's hands, feeling the transfer of power. Ms. Holloway had dealt with the contents inside of the Black Book before. She gave Grace a small smile and patted her leg.
“What's going on with Lex?” Ms. Holloway asked, placing the Book on her lap.
“She's been extremely sick - deathly sick, actually,” Grace began, trying not to get worked up, “she had a-a stroke.”
“When did she fall ill?”
“Black Friday.”
“Where is she now?”
“In the Black and White; specifically the White with Webby. Webby's doing all she can to save her,” Grace answered, as her eyes welled up with tears.
“I've met Webby several times when I helped Hannah during the time Lex was away. If anyone can save Lex, she could,” Ms. Holloway explained, flipping through the pages of the Book.
“Webby revealed something to us before Lex had her stroke.”
“What was that?”
“She and I are twin sisters. Pamela Foster dumped me when I was a newborn. The Chasity’s aren’t my birth parents. It came as a shocker,” Grace explained as her face turned red with fury.
“That Pamela Foster is a piece of work. I am so sorry, Grace,” Ms. Holloway said sympathetically, “at least you were adopted by two good people.”
“Yeah. My parents are great people.”
There was a brief moment of silence as Ms. Holloway had a few orders to fill. Grace was left alone in the kitchen; thankfully not a busy one. Grace prayed that Lex would be alright and that Hannah would be rescued. Who knows what horrors Hannah would be facing in the throes of Cross.
When Ms. Holloway returned, she opened the Book and flipped to a specific page. Grace stared at her intently, seeing Ms. Holloway's eyes scan the page. What was on that specific page? Grace had an idea. Holloway was much more experienced in this field than both Lex and Grace were obviously.
Ms. Holloway smiled and turned the Book to face Grace. The page revealed a drawing of the Black Blade. Grace's eyes went wide as Holloway handed her the Book. When Grace “owned” the Book, she'd never seen the drawing of the Black Blade. Webby was right; her brothers had omitted that section of the Book so she wouldn't be able to vanquish them.
Grace had read the Black Book at least five or six times through and that drawing was nowhere to be seen. Grace had now fully realized how crafty the Lords in Black were. Grace handed the Book back to Ms. Holloway and sighed loudly. To say she was angry was an understatement. The Lords in Black had infiltrated her mind into murdering four people; Nibbly devouring each and every one of them!
Grace thanked God that she was no longer under the Lords’ spell. Grace thanked God for Lex who was able to pull herself out of the Lords’ hold. She had a chance to redeem herself and save Hatchetfield and the world. And by God she wouldn't let the Foster sisters down.
“How did you know about the Black Blade?” Grace questioned quizzidically.
“I've used it in my ‘nightmare time’ as Hannah would call it. Before you ask, no, I don't have it on me,” Ms. Holloway laughed.
“Do you know where it's located?”
“Yes, honey.”
“Where?”
“Follow me.”

*************************************

Hannah opened her eyes to a sleepless night bound to her chair; unable to speak due to the bandana around her mouth. The tears continued to fall, but no one was there to save her. She watched Cross work on the portal. He mentioned that he wanted to make it massive enough for Wiggly to crawl through, which churned her stomach.
“Hey, you're awake!” Cross said, turning his head to meet her gaze.
“Mhmm,” Hannah nodded sleepily.
“You must be hungry.”
“Mhmm.”
“If I untie you, will you promise to behave yourself?” Cross challenged.
“Mmmhmmm!” Hannah grunted.
“Alright.”
Cross untied and removed the bandana from her mouth. Hannah got up from her chair and stretched. She paced and rocked her body back and forth as Cross watched her. Hannah didn't say a word as she gripped her hat.
“Normally, I wouldn't give two shits about a captive, but are you alright?” Cross asked.
“Uh-uh,” Hannah shook her head.
“I'm sorry but not sorry I had to do this to you, kid.”
Hannah shrugged as she sat in the corner of the lab, rocking back and forth. She couldn't articulate words at the moment. Usually Lex would hold her in these moments; meaning an episode was about to occur. All she could think about was Lex. She knew something bad had happened to Lex. She had that same feeling on Black Friday when Lex was in trouble at Toy Zone.
“Lexi! Lexi! Where's Lexi? She's in trouble!” Hannah blurted out, breaking down in tears.
“She's still in the Black and White,” Cross said stiffly.
“No! Let me see her! Lexi!”
“Okay, okay. Calm down there, kid.”
“She's dead. She's dead. She's dead!” Hannah repeated as she banged her head against the wall.
There was no controlling Hannah at this point. Cross watched on, unsure what to do. He wasn't going to comfort her. Suddenly, Hannah stood up and made a beeline for the double doors, only to figure out they were locked. Hannah smacked head first into the doors.
“Calm down, kid!” Cross commanded.
Suddenly, Hannah let out a scream that even pierced Cross’ ears as the door behind her burst open. Hannah ran as fast as she could as Cross chased her through the Headquarters. She wasn't sure where exactly to go, but had to get as far away from him as possible. She wasn't going down without a fight and neither was Cross.
Hannah pushed through another set of double doors which led into a huge room with many seats; she found herself in a large auditorium. There wasn't any way to lock the doors behind her, so the only viable option was to keep running and hiding under any rows of seats.
Hannah ducked under a row of seats toward the middle of the auditorium and hid in the best way she could. Hannah slammed her eyes shut and breathed heavily. She was certain Cross was going to find her sooner rather than later. After a few moments - minutes, Hannah peeked her head from the row of seats; Cross was nowhere to be seen. Maybe, just maybe she was in the clear for a brief respite.
Hannah ducked back down and crawled on the carpeted floor in search of an exit out of the auditorium. If only Webby and or Lex were here to take care of her and bring her into safety. As she crawled, she made it to the end of the row and slowly stood up. She scanned the entire auditorium, making sure Cross wasn't around. Thankfully for Hannah, she was in the clear.
Hannah slowly made her way through the auditorium and onto the stage, still scanning and taking in her surroundings. She wasn't safe and she knew it. She felt a thousand eyes watching her. Then she remembered one of the Lords in Black had thousands of eyes; couldn't quite remember his name, though. Hannah quickly made her way out of the auditorium and through the hallways of the P.I.E.P. Headquarters.
Hannah didn't know how vast the Headquarters were. She had to remind herself that she was underground and that no one, save Cross and maybe some unknown Cult members would be able to hear her screams. Keeping quiet and a low profile was the only thing Hannah could think of if she wanted to escape.
She stopped running as she started into a brisk walk. Her chest felt like it was going to give out at any moment. But Hannah was strong and had to keep moving. Hallway after hallway, it seemed like she was in a maze until she spotted a sign that read: CONTROL ROOM. That name alone felt ominous enough that she'd rather not step inside, though she was curious.
As she crept by the room, she noticed that the door was left slightly ajar. Hannah pressed her face against the door and peeked her head in. Hannah gasped as she heard voices, voices that were neither Cross’ or Wiggly's.
“Hannah's around somewhere,” an unknown male's voice said.
“She won't get far,” a female's voice added.
“Blinky will deal with her soon enough in his human form. He'll drag her back to Cross. The 24th is only two days away.”
“Christmas Eve?” Hannah thought to herself. “What's so important about the 24th?” She thought again.
Then it hit her; Wiggly's birth. Hannah backed away from the door, but no without hearing;
“Her sacrifice will bring about the birth of Wiggly. But like I said, she won't get far. There's only so many places she could go,” the same male voice explained, “she could be right outside our door. She's stupid enough to do that.”
Hannah backed up even further away from the door, unsure if running would alert the Cult members. There wasn't much of a choice; run or die painfully. And just like that, Hannah bolted down the hallway, turning whichever way her feet would take her. She turned left, right, then left again until she reached a dead end. Hannah backed against the dead end and sank to the floor. How much more could she run? Her tiny body couldn't take it.
Hannah's Gift wasn't strong enough for her to evade her many captors, however, she was able to use it to her advantage twice. Once in the cabin where she was able to stop time and get Alice to safety and in the lab when her blood curdling screech forced the double doors from their hinges.
Suddenly, she heard heavy footsteps and crunching. Cross had found her. Hannah glared up at him, eyes watering once more. There was nowhere to run, nowhere to hide, nowhere to find her sister. Cross chuckled as he took a huge chomp out of his apple.
“Well, have you had your fun, Hannah?” Cross cackled.
“No,” she replied flatly.
“You're quite the runner. You should join the track team when you start high school; well maybe in another life at least.”
“Please just let me go,” Hannah said, trying to fight tears.
“Are you done?” Cross sighed.
“Never.”
“I could make this much harder on you if you choose to. I'm trying to be patient with you, Hannah.”
“Fuck off!” Hannah hissed.
“Alright, fuck me? Fuck me?!” Cross screamed, as he punched her square in the nose.
Hannah yelped in pain as she bled from her nose. Her nose most likely was broken now. Blood dripped down onto her flannel. Hannah just wanted to cry. She wanted her sister. She wanted Webby. Where were they?
Cross forced Hannah to her feet and dragged her through the hallways. Hannah continued to fight back. She didn't want to give up and still tried to figure out a way to escape. Cross’ grip on her hand was firm and tight. Hannah bit her lip and tried grabbing anything to stop Cross from pulling her, though there was nothing to grab onto. Hannah's eyes flicked up to one of Cross’ many pins. Could she possibly use one as a weapon and maybe jab him in the neck?
Cross dragged her back into the lab and in front of the portal. She was right back at square one. The bleeding went from a drip to a pour. Cross handed her a tissue and instructed her to dab her nose. The tissue wouldn't fix the brokenness, but at least the bleeding could possibly coagulate and stop.
“You broke my nose I think!” Hannah yelled.
“Sorry, I got carried away,” Cross shrugged.
“That hurt really bad!”
“I said I was sorry.”
“You're not sorry! You stupid mean person!” Hannah retorted.
“Well, in two days you won't feel any more pain,” Cross began, “the 24th of December is the holiest day of the year and we gotta prepare you to be our sacrifice for our god!” Cross explained coldly.
His striking green eyes glowed, penetrating Hannah's soul. Her stomach churned and she was chilled to the core. Her time was almost up. Hannah sat on the floor and bawled. Hannah curled up in a ball against the wall and continued to cry. Cross side eyed her, waiting for her to say something in return, but Hannah hiccupped between sobs.
Cross knelt beside her and touched her shoulder. Hannah shrugged him off, not wanting to hear whatever he had to say. At this point, anything he said meant nothing to her. Cross touched her shoulder once more as Hannah cursed under her breath.
“Be like that,” Cross sighed.
“Go away!” Hannah growled.
“You know I can't do that, right?”
“Go away!” Hannah repeated. “Go away! Go away! I want Lexi!”
“She's dead!” Cross hissed, obviously lying.
“W-what?”
“She had a stroke trying to save you,” he said truthfully.”
“No, no, no, no, no!”
“You don't believe me?”
“NO!”
“Suit yourself. You'll never know the truth then,” he taunted.
As Cross walked away, Hannah stood up with her fists clenched. Unbeknownst to Cross, Hannah stole one of his sharp pins. This was her only opportunity to be on offense and strike! Cross walked over the portal as Hannah lunged at him, jabbing the pin deep into his throat!
Cross stumbled to the ground and yanked the pin out, bleeding green ooze, but he wasn't dead. Something simple as a sharp pin couldn't kill him. Cross tossed the pin aside and laughed hardily. Hannah truly thought she could somehow outsmart him, but she was sorely mistaken.
“I've had enough of your bullshit for one day, kid!” Cross growled.
“Do something about it!” Hannah retorted.
“Oh, you trying to challenge me, you little shit?”
“Lexi would do the same!”
“Well is Lexi here in the room with us?” Cross spat.
“No.”
“I didn't think so. Normally, I would've killed you myself by now, but two days is a long wait,” Cross explained, pacing around the frightened teen.
“What are you going to do with me?” Hannah asked as he pulled up a chair and motioned her to sit.
“Keep you hostage. Now fucking sit!” He demanded.
“No!”
“Getting really fucking tired of your defiance!”
He held Hannah down long enough to get her hands behind her back and tied them tight! Hannah was thrown onto the chair and slapped across the face. Blood slowly dripped from her nose, but Cross didn't care as he secured her body to the chair with rope.
“Fuck you! Fuck you! Fuck you!” Hannah wept.
“I thought 13 year olds weren't supposed to curse,” Cross laughed, as he walked out of the lab, locking her in.
Hannah was plunged into total darkness as the lights above her went off. The darkness wasn't the issue here; several factors, her being sacrificed to Wiggly, Lex's stroke, which she believed, a bloody and most likely, broken nose, and Webby all but disappearing on her…until.
“Hannah!” Webby said, appearing in front of her in her spider form.
“Webby, I'm scared!” Hannah cried, blood continuing to drip down her flannel.
“I know. I'm sorry I wasn't here to save you and unfortunately I can't at the moment.”
“W-why, Webby?”
“Lexi's sick. She's with me in the White,” Webby answered.
“Is s-she gonna die?” Hannah stuttered.
“I don't know, honey. I truly don't know. I'm doing everything I can.”
“Cross broke my nose!”
“I can fix that for you,” Webby said, briefly appearing in human form and setting her nose straight, immediately curing it.
“Thank you, Webby,” Hannah said, completely calming down, “are you able to untie me?”
“Cross would just do it all over again. I have to go and tend to Lexi, okay?”
“Okay. I don't wanna die.”
“And you won't.”
“Promise?”
“Promise,” Webby answered as she disappeared, leaving Hannah in total darkness once more.
Hannah sighed uncomfortably and sat back in the chair, staring into nothing but darkness. She believed Webby wasn't going to let her die, but she worried if Lex was. Cross was being truthful about Lex's stroke. But who then was coming to save her? Then it hit her.
Grace.

Chapter Text

Lex found herself back in her trailer, in her room, laying in bed. She stretched and turned over to cuddle Hannah, but oddly enough, Hannah was nowhere to be seen. She sat on her bed and scanned her surroundings. Hannah and Lex shared the bed, but where was she? Lex hopped out of bed and walked around the room, only to find Hannah's desk with her drawings gone. Lex stared quizzidically at the empty space, thinking she may have run off, or worse.

Lex walked out of their shared room and into the living room. Everything seemed to look the same, but something was off. Lex walked over to the refrigerator to get a bottle of water, but once she opened it, all she could find were cans of beer. Lex frowned and closed the refrigerator in a huff. It was normal to have beer in the fridge, since Pamela was an alcoholic, but it wasn't normal to have at least five or six, sometimes more bottles of water in there.

Lex was angry with Pamela; her mother. She didn't even deserve that title. All she ever did for the girls was torment them with mental and physical abuse. Not to mention having random dudes sleep over whenever her mother was sleeping with someone. No wonder Hannah and herself needed a social worker. Lex opened the fridge one last time, only to see beer. Beer, beer, and more fucking beer! She furiously slammed the door shut.
Lex promptly walked over to her mother's room and pounded on the door. She didn't care if Pamela was asleep or not. She wanted answers as to why there was no water in the refrigerator. Come to think of it, where was all the groceries Ethan had brought over?
“Open the fucking door, mom!” Lex growled, pounding it more intensely.
As Lex pounded fiercely, she noticed that the door was slightly ajar. Lex cocked her head and furrowed her brow. Was it already unlocked? Her mother usually slept with the door locked so Hannah wouldn't barge in, which she had a tendency to do, but only when she was pacing.
Lex opened her mother's bedroom door only to find she, too, was nowhere to be found. Lex ran a hand through her long brown hair and pinched the bridge of her nose. Was this some sort of messed up trick her mother was playing on her?
Lex searched her mother's room, scanning for her mother's phone. She left it in the top drawer on her nightstand. Lex opened it and the phone wasn't there. Panic began to set in as she ran out of her mother's room and back into her own. Lex opened their closest to find all of Hannah's belongings to be gone. Her clothes, her drawings, her collection of beanies, all gone!
“Hannah? Hannah, oh my God, where are you?” Lex called out, sprinting out of their room.
Lex made her way back into the living room and to the refrigerator, where a note, held there by a magnet, caught Lex's attention. Lex ripped the note off from the fridge and read it.

“I took Nanners to a home with people like her. I'm tired of her breakin’ my shit. Alexandra, as you can see, all her clothes are gone with her. Grab a beer and take a load off. You won't be needin’ to look after Nanners anymore.
Love, mom.”

Lex ripped up the note and rushed outside to find her mother's car gone. Lex was alone and without her sister. Her mother had threatened to send Hannah away multiple times before and was hoping to get her out of her hands before Christmas. Lex didn't think she'd actually send Hannah away.
Lex sat on the porch, breathing heavily. Where would her mom have taken her? It's not like there were any group homes in Hatchetfield but there were on the mainland. Lex needed to get help and track down her sister, but she had no one to rely on to help - Ethan was out of state and Lex didn't have a phone to call him and let him know what happened to her sister.
The only person she talked to was her boss, Frank Pricely, but he didn't give two shits about Lex to ever care. He even said that “Hannah was dropped on her head as a baby.”
That had to be an outright lie, but who else did she have? No one. She didn't know Duke's number by heart or else she would've called him on the landline. Lex went back into her trailer and threw on a gray striped shirt and her denim jacket and boots and headed out to Lakeside Mall.
Even if Frank wasn't going to help her, she at least had to let him know. Usually Ethan and or her mother would give Lex a ride, but she didn't mind walking. The mall wasn't all that far from the trailer park; about an hour walk both ways.
As Lex sped walked on the edge of Witchwood Forest, she heard an odd noise come from within. Her ears perked up and she was on high alert. Who knew what horrors lay within the confines of the Witchwood - Lex wasn't about to find out. As she walked, the noises from within Witchwood only seemed to grow louder and more profound. Lex didn't want to stop walking and get distracted with the task at hand.
Suddenly, Witchwood came to life! The trees circled her path, encasing her in the Forest. Lex stopped dead in her tracks, turning around on her heels, only to find the trees surrounding her on both sides. Lex was unsure if she should keep walking or remain still. Suddenly, the dirt road she was walking on turned to full grass. The road had vanished from under her feet!
“What the hell?” Lex thought out loud.
Lex, not giving up, continued to march forward. She was determined to get to Lakeside Mall and have a talk with Frank. As Lex walked, the October air turned briskly cold; like it was January. Something was wrong. Was this a dream? Was this purely a nightmare? Lex rubbed her eyes, making sure what she was seeing was all an illusion.

*************************************

When Lex eventually got to Lakeside Mall, she clocked into Toy Zone, but wasn't planning on working. The only thing she wanted was help in finding her sister and their mother. Once Lex spotted Frank in his office, she sprinted up to him, nearly out of breath.
“Alexandra!” He hissed. “You're five minutes late! You better have a good excuse for tardiness!” Frank sighed, side eyeing her.
“My mom and Hannah are gone. Look at this note!” Lex exclaimed, promptly showing him the note.
Frank took the note from Lex's hands and read it, furrowing his brows. He handed the note back to Lex but didn't say anything. Lex, taken aback by his apathy, gripped his shoulder, forcing him to look her way.
“Get to work, Alexandra,” he said in an uncaring tone.
“Get to work?” Lex growled. “Get to work? My fucking mother took my sister to a fucking home and you tell me to ‘get to work?’ I'm trying to ask you for help, dude!” Lex said frantically, pacing her boss’ office.
“What do you want me to do about it, Alexandra?”
“Uh, let me see, lend me your phone so I can call my mother! Or, I don't know, drive me to the mainland?”
“You have some attitude on you,” he simply said, pushing past her.
“I don't have an attitude,” Lex countered, “I woke up to an empty trailer with all my sister's belongings gone. Ethan isn't here to help me locate them and I-I don't know wh-what to do! I'm freaking the fuck out here, Frank!” Lex cried, gripping her hair and yanking it.
“Alright, alright. I can lend you my phone to call her, but then give it straight back to me, okay?” He relented.
“Thank you,” Lex sighed gratefully as Frank handed her his cell phone.
Lex dialed her mother's number, only to hear a busy signal. She called again and again and again, but it was just the busy signal. Lex grunted and stamped her feet as she kept calling and calling but all she got was the busy signal. Tears streamed down her cheeks as all she kept hearing was the same damn busy signal. Lex tried one last time and this time, a busy signal wasn't heard.
She heard growling and chewing. Lex pulled the phone away from her ear, making sure it wasn't real. But as she placed the phone to her ear once more, the growling and chewing only proved to grow louder.
“H-hello?” Lex questioned.
No answer, only loud chewing. The person on the other end sounded like they were chewing an apple.
“Mom?”
No answer. Chewing. Growling. Screaming?
“Lexi!” Hannah's voice screeched.
“Hannah? Mom, what have you done to Hannah?” Where are you?” Lex growled.
“Tick tock, time's almost up, Alexandra Foster!” A man's voice boomed.
“Cross?”
“You got me, naughty list!” He laughed.
“What the fuck have you done to my sister?!”
“Nothing much. You'll see her soon enough! We're coming for ya, Lex!”
“I'm gonna fucking kill you! You hear me?” Lex screamed as the phone went dead on the other line.
Lex threw the phone on the desk and rushed out of the office and attempted to get out of the store before being stopped by Frank. Frank blocked the exit so Lex couldn't leave. Lex's tears streamed down her cheeks and clenched her fists, ready to strike anyone who got in her way.
“Get to work, Alexandra!” Frank said, putting his hand on her shoulder.
Lex pulled away from him as a line formed behind them. A line for a new toy; a Tickle-Me-Wiggly.
“Move, Frank! I'm leaving!” Lex spat.
“We have customers. You gotta ring these people up.”
“Get the fuck out of my way, Frank! Hannah's in trouble!”
“I don't care. You have a job to do,” he said, pushing Lex back into the store.
“Let me go!”
“No, you have your job.”
“LET GO OF ME!” Lex screeched.
Her scream blew him away - in fact it blew the customers away. The only thing that remained were the Tickle-Me-Wiggly dolls. Suddenly, hundreds of dolls charged at her, coming to life! Lex ran as fast as she could through the mall, but still, the dolls pursued her. They all cackled and repeated the same sentence over and over and over.
“Tickle my belly-well. Tickle my belly-well. Tickle my belly-well!” They repeated.
“This isn't real. This can't be real!” Lex thought aloud.
“Ha ha ha ha ha ha! That tickles!”
“What the fuck? What the fuck? What the fuck?”
“You can't escape, Lexy-wexy!”
Lex made her way out of the mall and shut the doors. Thankfully, the dolls couldn't leave the vicinity of the mall. Lex knelt on the concrete, catching her breath. Lex felt like her heart could leap out of her chest. She gripped her chest tightly, as she groaned in pain. Lex lied on the concrete, still catching her breath but she couldn't catch it.
“Lex?” A familiar and calming voice said.
“Y-yeah?” Lex replied, turning to meet her gaze.
“You're asleep, Lex,” Webby explained, “you're in Nightmare Time.”
“W-what do you mean?”
“You really aren't at Lakeside Mall,” Webby said, helping Lex to her feet.
“When am I going to wake up?” Lex asked, wrapping her arms around Webby.
“You may never wake up, honey. I'm currently tending to you on the other side.”
“What?” I'm sorry, I'm really lost here. I woke up and Hannah's stuff was all gone and my mother left this note,” Lex croaked, pulling the note out of her jacket pocket and showing Webby.
“Lex, honey. You had a massive stroke. The note and Hannah's disappearance is all from the Lords in Black. They're trying to end your life,” Webby explained, as Lex shook her head in disbelief, “I'm doing all I can to save you, and it's not looking good,” she continued.
“I-I gotta save her. Pamela took her to a-a home.”
“No, sweetheart. Hannah's with Cross being held captive.”
“How do you know?”
“I saw him take her.”
“Why didn't you save her?” Lex countered.
“I'm banished from Witchwood, remember?” Webby answered.
“I guess so. I don't remember much.”
“What's the last thing you remember?”
“I don't know. I don't know, Webby!” Lex cried.
“Okay, it's okay.”
“What do we do now?”
“I have to go back to the White and tend to you there. I suggest going back to the trailer and staying there until I can figure something out,” Webby answered as she tightened her grip on Lex.
“Can you walk with me?” Lex sniffed.
“If I don't return to the White, you'll get worse.”
“How bad am I? And when did I have the stroke?”
“It's severe. And you had it about twelve hours ago. You're in a coma,” Webby answered coolly.
“I don't wanna die!”
“And neither do I. That's why I have to get back and make sure you don't keel over.”
Lex nodded understandably and tightened her embrace in Webby's chest. Lex had many more questions to ask Webby, but Webby was right, time was running out. Going back to the trailer would be the safest and more viable option for Lex. But if this was Nightmare Time, would Lex face many more horrors along the way?
“Why can't you fully cure the stroke?” Lex asked nervously.
“I don't have that power and I wish I did,” Webby answered honestly.
“Fuck!”
“I know it's tough for you to take this all in, but you have to trust me that I'm doing everything I can.”
“I trust you. I'm just frustrated and frightened.”
“Good.”
“Can I ask one last question?” Lex said quietly.
“Of course,” Webby nodded.
“Can you transport me to my trailer so I don't have to walk the extra half hour and avoid any nightmares along the way?” Lex rambled.
“Sure thing, honey.”

*************************************

After Webby transported Lex back to her trailer, she gave Webby one last hug before they parted ways. But before she left to go back to the White, she warned;
“Please stay in the trailer. Like I said, you'll be safest there. You may have more nightmares but it's much more dangerous out in this version of Hatchetfield, okay?”
“Okay, Webby. I-I love you,” Lex said tearfully.
“Oh, Lexi. I love you, too. Go in the trailer now.”
Lex nodded and walked into her trailer as Webby completely disappeared back into the White. There was nothing for Lex to do, other than rest in bed or watch TV. Lex plopped onto the dilapidated couch and turned on the TV. There was nothing on, but Lex needed the background noise to fall asleep.
She wondered if falling asleep in Nightmare Time would have a detrimental impact on her in White. Lex began to nod off as the local Hatchetfield News played in the background. Lex forced herself awake for fear of another nightmare. She hoped Webby was telling the truth about the safety of the trailer.
Lex wrapped her yellow blanket around her and laid on the couch, placing a pillow underneath her head. She couldn't fight sleep anymore. Her body was weary and her head was in a fog. She trusted that Webby was going to do all she possibly could to save her, so why not rest? Lex still feared something was going to happen during her sleep, but head hurt fiercely.
As Lex closed her eyes, she immediately drifted off into a deep sleep. It didn't take long for her to enter a dream. She found herself at Hatchetfield High, roaming the hallways. The fluorescent lights shined brightly from above, burning her eyes.
The bell had just rung as students filled the hallways. She spotted several people she knew, one being Steph Lauter, two others being Kyle and Jason; football players and they were talking with Max Jagerman. They conversed with each other and that's when she heard the familiar voice of her newfound sister, Grace Chasity.
“Hey ho, heck no, coed dances’ gotta go!” Grace chanted over and over.
Lex couldn't help but muster a smile at this. She knew Grace was a bit insane, but it never bothered her. That's when she turned to see Max, Jason, and Kyle ogling Grace.
“Hey Maxie!” Jason laughed.
“Oh, look, it's Chastity Bell!” Kyle insulted. “She's such a two-bagger.”
“She's so gross!”
“Oh, what's a two-bagger?” Max questioned angrily.
“Uh…it means she's so ugly that she has to wear two bags in case one falls off!” Kyle laughed.
“Oh that's so fucking funny!” Max laughed as he punched Kyle square in the jaw.
“Jesus, Max!” Jason spat.
“Get up, get this fucker up!” Max screamed.
“S-sorry, Max.”
“Now you listen to me, you stuttering prick. No one, and I mean no one says anything about Grace Chasity!”
Jason and Kyle ran off as Grace continued to chant;
“Hey ho, heck no, coed dances’ gotta go!”
Max approached Grace as Lex watched from the side. Grace mentioned that Max had raped her. Was this the moment that happened?
“Hey, Grace,” Max said coolly, “whatcha doing?”
“Getting the dance canceled. I run laps in that gym and I don't want to slip on any wayward spunk!” Grace answered with a disgusting look on her face.
Lex grimaced picturing that. Lex exactly knew what Grace meant by “spunk.” It was disgusting to think about.
“Ha ha ha ha ha! Spank! You're funny!” Max laughed, purely a facade. “Can I carry your books?” Max pressed, getting in Grace's face.
Grace guffawed and grimaced at the thought of that. Lex smiled that her sister stood on business and wasn't interested in that. Max really didn't want to carry her books; fucking her was what was on his mind.
“Carry my books?” Grace questioned, furrowing her brow. “I don't think any of us are ready for that. I mean, I'm only 17, almost 18, and you're 18,” Grace continued, trying to walk away.
But before she could walk away, Max cornered her against a row of lockers.
“Chasity, you're breakin’ my balls,” Max pouted, “come on. Just one little date,” he pressured.
Lex clenched her fists, wanting to desperately beat the shit out of him. Unfortunately for Lex, she was completely invisible to Grace and Max. Lex continued to watch in horror as Max continued to pressure poor Grace.
“You don't know me very well, do you?” Grace countered.
“I know that behind closed doors repressed chicks are the biggest freaks. Nuns, librarians…watch some porn. You'll see. Tell me I'm wrong, dirty girl!” Max cooed creepily, getting completely in her face.
“Don't call me that!”
“But that's what you are isn't it? My little dirty girl,” he pressed, gently grazing her shoulder.
Lex's mouth went wide open. Grace had mentioned that Max had called her a dirty girl before. Oh, how she wanted to level his ass! Grace shifted uncomfortably and nervously before saying;
“I am only one man's girl, Max, and His Name is Jesus Christ!” Grace shot back. “I'd consider getting acquainted with Him before you end up roasting on a spit in hell. Now, if you'll excuse me: Hey ho, heck no, coed dances’ gotta go!” Grace chanted pushing past him.
Lex smiled at Grace, of course, not knowing she was there. This was a dream after all; nightmare that is. She sensed something horribly wrong was about to take place, but didn't know what exactly.
‘Ha ha, she is such a prude!” Kyle boasted, wrapping his arm around Max's shoulder.
“Yeah, isn't she great?” Max replied, ogling Grace as she continued to chant.
“You could have any babe in school, Max. Why her?”
“Forbidden fruit, dickhole!” Max hissed. “It's always the sweetest and I will not rest until I taste Grace Chasity's little peach!”
Lex suddenly felt the urge to vomit after what Max said about Grace. His death may have been an accident, however, it was warranted. Lex wanted to follow Max throughout the rest of the school day, but wasn't sure what horrors lay in wait for sure if she decided to follow him.
Lex desperately wanted to escape from Hatchetfield High, but this was still Nightmare Time and there was no escape until she woke up.

*************************************

At the end of the school day, Grace took her belongings out of her locker and Lex watched her sister. Grace looked to be on edge as she turned and faced Lex. Lex and Grace met eyes. Grace could see Lex and side eyed her as she opened her mouth to warn her.
“It's not safe here, Lex,” Grace warned.
“I'm in a nightmare. How can you see me?” Lex asked.
“Nothing good happens next. I'd suggest you walk away.”
“I can't just leave you.”
“Don't worry, Max still dies. You can't do anything about what he'll do next,” Grace explained as they both saw Max walk down the hallway, toward Grace's general direction.
“What does he do? Why can't I stop it?” Lex growled, becoming frantic in her tone.
“He rapes me, remember?”
“Fuck!”
“Just go, Lex. I don't want you seeing this. I want to protect your eyes from my trauma. Please, just go, okay?” Grace warned once more.
Lex nodded and turned on her heels, but heard everything. Lex wanted to run, oh how wanted to get out of that hallway and back into her trailer, but her eyes and ears were glued to Grace and Max. Lex watched as Max approached Grace. Grace continued to hold her ground, at least. Lex heard everything!
“I don't think Jesus would mind Him sharing, ya know?” Max said coyly.
“He would mind, Max. He's my number one,” Grace countered.
“Aw, c'mon, Gracie. Please just one date.”
“No, Max. I'm not interested,” Grace sighed, “can you move? I need to get home. I'm babysitting tonight and I need to get home and do my homework and then head to my job. So, please get out of my way,” Grace explained, her tone beginning to crack.
“Well, you're not going anywhere, dirty girl!” Max hissed, taking her hand and yanking it forward.
“Max, let go, you're hurting me!” Grace yelped.
Max forcefully dragged Grace into an empty janitor's closet as Lex heard her scream as loud as she could. There was no one in the hallway to stop Max or hear Grace's cries for help. Lex looked above to notice that there were absolutely no cameras above head.
Lex ran up to the door of the janitor's closet and heard the unthinkable. Lex shot a hand over her mouth and sobbed; unable to rescue her newfound sister from Max's fury and wrath. He got what he wanted.
“Max! Stop! Please!” Grace wept.
Max grunted as her sobs only proved to grow louder. Grace was right, Lex needed to get the hell out of here! Lex sprinted down the hallways of Hatchetfield High and out of the building. Lex sank to the dirt and bawled. How could someone do such a thing to Grace? Why couldn't Max just take no for an answer? He was a literal monster, that's why!

*************************************

Lex's eyes shot open, realizing she was still in the trailer. She wasn't sure how long she was asleep for. When she checked the clock on the wall, she noticed that time hadn't moved a second. Time must've stopped. She assumed the constructs of time didn't apply in dreams or nightmares. Then she thought back to one of the Lords in Black - Tinky: the Bastard of Time and Space.
Lex had already come face to face with him once and did not want to face him again. Lex has come face to face with two of the five of the Lords in Black; Wiggly and Tinky. There was still Pokey, Nibbly, and Blinky. Wiggly had threatened Lex that Nibbly would devour Alice. Thankfully that never came to be. Grace, however, came face-to-face with all five Lords. That wasn't her fault, though.
Lex desperately wanted to get out of the trailer, but Webby was right, she was safest there. Lex sat up and rubbed sleep from her eyes and pushed her hair out of her face. The exhaustion still lingered, but she was awake enough to get up and walk around.
Lex walked up to the refrigerator, hoping that there was something other than beer inside. Lex opened the refrigerator door to find…water this time. Maybe Webby had put some of that clear water in there, so Lex could keep hydrated while in her coma.
Lex took a sip of the water and it went down smoothly. She didn't feel like she was swallowing glass this time. That came as a relief. The water Webby had brought from the White was the only liquid to go down her esophagus without any issue whatsoever.
Lex took a few more sips of the water and plopped back on the couch. The TV was still on, but wasn't paying attention to anything on it. Lex decided to turn it off and remain in the quiet in case she heard any strange or terrifying noises. This was Nightmare Time after all.
Not even several moments later, she heard cackling and then a loud knock on the trailer door! Lex tensed and bolted into her room and locked the door. Lex didn't want to deal with any more terror.
“Fuck me. What now?” Lex thought to herself.

Chapter Text

Where are we going?” Grace asked, as she and Ms. Holloway headed out of the kitchen.

“Back to my place. I have a few things to show you,” Holloway answered kindly.

“But what about Ms. Retros? There's still people eating.”

“My employees can take care of that.”

“Okay. Sorry, I'm a little on edge,” Grace apologized.

“Don't apologize for that, Grace,” Holloway reassured.

Grace nodded as the two of them headed to her Firebird and got in. Grace had never been in a car like this before and was blown away at how fast the pick up speed was. Her parents had a regular minivan, but this was a thrill. Grace, in her moment of happiness, thought back to Lex and kept replaying her collapsing over and over again.

Ms. Holloway took notice of this and gave Grace a compassionate and sympathetic smile. She understood how Grace was feeling. The Foster sisters were a special duo. If it wasn't for Duke, she wouldn't have met them and helped Hannah through her Nightmare Time. And Lex wouldn't have come home sooner from juvie.

Ms. Holloway's home was on the other side of town, past Hatchetfield High and past Sycamore. Grace breathed a sigh of relief that she didn't live anywhere near Witchwood. Grace had seen enough of the Forest for one lifetime. Once they pulled into her driveway, Grace noticed that it was a fairly small home on the outside.

“Alright, honey, we're here,” Holloway said softly.

“I'm worried,” Grace admitted.

“Lex?”

“Her and Hannah.”

“She's Cross’ captive,” Holloway replied.

“Yeah.”

“We can stop him.”

“I sure hope so,” Grace said quietly as the two of them stepped out of her Firebird and into her home.
Grace took in her surroundings.

Ms. Holloway had a quaint little home. It looked cozy and comfortable. Grace felt safe here. Ms. Holloway motioned her to sit on her loveseat. Grace promptly sat and stretched her legs out on the Ottoman. Exhaustion set in. Grace wanted to sleep, but knew that there was no time for that.

Grace's stomach rumbled, realizing that she still hadn't eaten anything. A glass of chocolate milk at Ms. Retro's wasn't substantial enough to quash her hunger. Before Grace thought about asking Ms. Holloway, if she had any food, she handed her leftover chicken alfredo that she'd made the night prior.

“How'd you know I was starving?” Grace asked, opening the Tupperware, taking a whiff of the chicken alfredo.

“I just knew. Plus, your stomach kept growling,” Holloway answered, taking a seat on her leather couch.

“I don't remember the last time I ate to be honest."

“Well, you better eat to get your strength up. And what better way to get your belly full with protein. Do you want anything to drink?”

“Water would be fine,” Grace answered, taking a small bite out of the chicken.

“Sparkling or regular?”

“I've never had sparkling water. I wasn't allowed to.”

“Oh?”

“My parents were and still are a bit strict on what I consume.”

“I get that. My parents were the same,” Holloway admitted, “both of them passed away over ten years ago.”

“I'm sorry,” Grace said sympathetically.

“Thank you. My mother was a sweetheart, my father, too.”

“I want to try sparkling water to answer your question.”

Ms. Holloway smiled and got up from her seat and walked over to her refrigerator and took out a bottle of strawberry flavored sparkling water.

“I've got a ton of flavors. You seem like a strawberry type of girl, though,” Holloway said, handing her the bottle.

Grace smiled, twisting the cap open and taking a sip. Grace took another sip before taking another bite of her chicken. She was a bit of a slow eater, but Holloway allowed her to take her time. No sense in wolfing down your food.

After Grace finished her food, she placed the Tupperware in the sink and washed her hands. After drying them, Grace sat back on the loveseat, focused on the task at hand. Grace worried about Hannah and how she was going to stop Cross from sacrificing her to Wiggly.

After several moments of silence, Grace picked up the Black Book and opened up the page, showing the Black Blade. Grace teared up, knowing that the Lords in Black had omitted that section entirely when she was under their spell. Grace truly thanked Lex for pulling her out of their pull. Lex saved her and now Grace had to return the favor and save the Foster sisters.

“How did they omit this from me?” Grace asked, placing the Book on her lap.

“They're crafty, Grace. They want to steal, kill, and destroy,” Holloway answered.

“Like Satan.”

“Yes, like Satan,” Holloway agreed.

“Mayor Lauter told Steph, Pete, and I that they were much worse than Satan,” Grace remembered.

“Oh they are, but also eerily similar.”

“I'm a devout Christian if you haven't guessed.

“Oh, I know. What denomination?”

“Pentecostal, but leaning toward nondenominational now,” Grace answered.

“Ha. I grew up Pentecostal. But let's not lose focus,” Holloway laughed.

“I'm sorry.”

“Oh, don't apologize. Can I have the Book?”

“Yeah.”

Grace handed Ms. Holloway the Book and she pressed her finger against the page, reading aloud clearly. Grace tensed her body, but knew she was safe. Grace was still on edge but felt better after eating. Ms. Holloway placed the Book on the coffee table and smiled. She motioned Grace to stand up and follow her.

Grace followed Ms. Holloway to the basement. Grace was blown away from all of the crystals. Grace was told to stray clear away from those as a child. But they looked harmless enough. It looked like a simple collection. Ms. Holloway grabbed a wooden box from off the top shelf and brought it in front of Grace.

Grace furrowed her brow, under as to what was in the box, but Grace had an idea. Ms. Holloway opened the wooden box and pulled out a blade - the Black Blade. Grace's mouth went wide at the sight of it. It was real. Even though it was black, it was shiny. Grace went to grab it, but as she did, Ms. Holloway pulled it away from her and placed it back in the box.

“Y-you have the B-Blade!” Grace gasped in amazement. “H-how?”

“I stole it from Wilbur Cross many years ago,” Holloway answered.

“You've faced him before?”

“Several times, yes.”

“How'd you get away?” Grace questioned.

“I fought him and I was able to incapacitate him. He tried using the knife on me, but I was able to wrestle it out of his hands. One stab with that knife and you're dead. It doesn't matter where you're stabbed, either,” Holloway explained.

“Can it kill Wiggly?”

“Yes it can, but it'll take multiple stabs to vanquish him.”

“Why so many?”

“He's a god after all,” Holloway answered softly.
Suddenly, there was a knock at the front door. Grace tensed but Holloway assured her it was safe. Holloway walked up the stairs and Grace sheepishly followed, unsure if it was safe. But if Holloway said it was, then it was.

Grace was very hard of trusting after everything, but she forced herself up the stairs.
Once Grace made her way upstairs, Ms. Holloway had opened the front door, letting in her friend, Duke. Grace didn't know who Duke was, but he seemed trustworthy. He smiled and waved at Grace. She smiled back. His smile was comforting and Grace let out a sigh of relief.

“Hiya, Duke!” Greeted Holloway.

“Hiya. And who's this?” Duke asked.

“This is Grace Chasity.”

“Hiya, Grace.”

“Hi,” Grace said, holding out her hand to shake his.

“He's a social worker if you're wondering, Grace,” Holloway said.

“Wait, are you the social worker to Lex and Hannah Foster?”

“Yes I am.”

“I'm supposedly Lex's twin sister, though I know I am,” Grace explained.

“You two look awfully alike,” he chuckled.

“Is he going to help us?”

“Of course I am. I know what happened to Lex and Hannah. We're going to save Hannah. I can assure you of that. Holloway and I have helped Hannah before and we'll help her again. Wiggly won't be able to get his slimy tentacles on Hannah!” Duke strongly explained.

Grace wanted to wrap her arms around him but wasn't sure if that was appropriate or not. They only just met. Grace just missed Lex immensely. And wondered how she was holding up in the White under the care of Webby.

“Lex ended up having a major stroke and I-I witnessed it happen,” Grace said tearfully, “and Hannah's being held captive by Wilbur Cross. I don't want to lose my newfound sisters!” Grace wept.

“And Hannah won't be sacrificed, I can assure you of that. Holloway has been with Hannah in her Nightmare Time and the both of us were able to bring Lex home nine months sooner from jail. Everything will be alright in the long run,” Duke explained, wrapping his arms around Grace in a tight embrace.

The three of them sat down on the couch, and Grace on the loveseat. Holloway brought Duke some leftovers from Ms. Retro's. It turns out, Duke and Ms. Holloway have known each other since the late 80’s. Grace wondered how old they were, but wasn't about to ask their ages. She assumed that they were both in their 50’s, though. Grace had noticed that Ms. Retro's was an 80's themed restaurant. It seemed cozy.

As Duke ate, Holloway began formulating a plan to rescue Hannah. Grace rubbed the denim of her jeans; stimming. Grace wasn't a diagnosed autistic, but always assumed she was. If Lex and Hannah were, most likely she was, too. They were related after all.
“How are we going to find Hannah?” Grace questioned, still rubbing the fabric of her jeans, “the last time I saw her was when Lex and I were sucked into the Black and White.”

“You were in there?” Duke asked. “That must've been frightening.”

“It was. We came face to face with Tinky.”

“Ah, T'noy Karaxis. There's a drawing of him in the Book,” said Holloway, “he is one ugly looking Lord.”

“I know, I've seen the drawing and seen him in his human form and true form,” Grace explained, letting out a long, dragged out sigh.

“When did you see his human form?” Asked Duke, taking another bite of his leftovers.

Grace shifted uncomfortably on the loveseat, not wanting to explain, but she didn't want to withhold anything from either Holloway or Duke. If the Foster sisters trusted them, so could Grace. Holloway sensed Grace's nervousness and placed a hand on her shoulder.

“It's okay, Grace. You don't have to talk about it,” Holloway reassured.

“No, no. I want to. I trust you,” Grace replied.

Grace was silent for a moment, glancing at Duke, then Holloway, then finally down to her feet. Tears fell from her eyes. Reliving that night, sacrificing her chastity to save Steph and Pete from Max's wrath, and coming face-to-face with all five Lords in Black. It was too much to handle.

“Mayor Lauter forced Steph, Pete, and I to dig up the Book from the Witchwood to perform a ritual: holding court with the void. We went to the high school's gym, since that's one of five Black Altars in Hatchetfield that I guess the Waylon's built. We had to strike a deal with the Lords in Black to stop Max,” Grace explained, shaking wildly as the tears streamed down her cheeks.

“You can stop if that's what you want,” Duke suggested.

“No, I have to explain it all.”

“Alright, go on, Grace,” Holloway said, giving her shoulder a light squeeze.

Grace took a moment and took a sip of her sparkling water. Her mouth was dry, a sheen of sweat beaded on her forehead, and her hands were cold and clammy. Grace sighed loudly and quietly continued.

“Well, we summoned them and they appeared in their human form. I remember Pokey saying ‘our true form will melt your minds.’ The Lords in Black said we had to give up what we cherished most. Steph and Pete cherished each other most, so if they gave that up, one of them would have to die. Pete was willing to take the bullet for Steph but I didn't want my friends to die, so Max and I had sex under the bleachers on the football field. Max, then was dragged into the Black and White. But it gets worse from there,” Grace explained, slowly beginning to ramble.

Grace stood up from the loveseat and began to pace the floor. She wasn't sure if she wanted to reveal the worst part. She assumed Holloway already knew, but wasn't sure if Duke knew. Webby and Holloway know each other fairly well, so she must've known she killed four people via the Lords’ helping her.

“The worst part is…that under the Lords’ influence, I was obsessed with killing all the so-called ‘dirty dudes’ and I ended up killing four of my classmates because of it. I summoned Nibbly to devour them. I-I don't think I could ever forgive myself for it. I played into their hands,” Grace concluded.

Grace sat back down and covered her hands over her face in shame. She knew what she did was unforgivable, but she still had the chance to redeem herself in saving Hannah and Hatchetfield from Wiggly. If she'd just buried the Book after stopping Max, no other classmates would've been murdered.
Holloway and Duke nodded and were silent for a moment. They genuinely felt awful that Grace had to endure that. They were alarmed but knew Grace was remorseful. The authorities weren't going to be notified. It truly wasn't Grace's fault; the Lords’ had tricked her.

“Alright, Grace. You're alright. We're going to make sure that the Lords in Black cannot get through to the other side. We're going to stop Wiggly,” Holloway said, smiling warmly at Grace.

“How are we going to locate Wilbur Cross? I have no idea where he's holding Hannah captive,” Grace retorted.

“The last place you and Lex saw her was in Witchwood Forest, right?”

“Yes. She had a noose around her neck. Lex actually had kidnapped me from school and was going to strike up a deal with Wiggly. Cross had Alice, holding her captive. But I assume she's alright,” Grace explained, softening her tone.

“Hannah must still be in Witchwood,” Duke interjected.

“Yeah, but where? It's a big place.”

“There's an old, abandoned P.E.I.P Headquarters under Witchwood Forest and I know where it is,” Holloway answered.

“How do you know that?”

“Grace, I know things most people wouldn't even think of, plus I've been down there many, many years ago.”
“Wow. So should we head there now, or?” Grace questioned eagerly.
“Of course. I have the Black Blade. We just need to stab Cross with it and rescue Hannah,” Holloway began, “she's gonna be sacrificed on the 24th. We have a window of 36 hours. I can only imagine how Hannah's feeling. But she's not going to die. In fact, I'm going to try something,” Holloway concluded, smirking at Grace.
“What's that?”
“I have the power to enter minds. I'm a witch after all.”
“You're a witch?” Grace gasped.
“Yes, Grace. I'm a witch,” Holloway revealed.
“Are you a good witch or a bad witch?” Grace giggled.
Duke snorted, exactly knowing the reference Grace just made. Holloway had heard that one before - in fact, several times from Duke alone. It never bothered Holloway, because it was amusing and a great reference to her favorite movie musical.
“I see what you did there, Gracie,” Holloway chuckled.
“I had to,” Grace smirked.
“I always find it amusing. And I help people, so I guess I am a good witch after all. Hannah had nearly the same reaction upon finding that out. The Wizard of Oz is actually one of my favorite films actually” Holloway explained softly.
“Mine, too.”

*************************************

Hannah sat bound, gagged, and blindfolded in the lab, continuing to struggle. Cross had placed noise canceling headphones on Hannah's ears so she couldn't hear what he or the Cult members were planning. Cross had left Hannah alone for several hours now. The waiting alone made her situation all the more terrifying. Hannah was exhausted but forced herself to stay awake.
Hannah hummed softly to a song Lex used to sing to her to keep herself awake. It was only the last thing that comforted her. It had been hours since Webby appeared to Hannah and she missed her calming voice. She hoped that she was taking great care of Lex. Webby had told Hannah that Lex was sick and was in the White. Hannah didn't know Lex had a stroke, though. That would only make the worry much worse. Keeping it vague was the smartest thing for Hannah to know.
As Hannah hummed, she heard a voice in her head. It wasn't Webby, it wasn't Lex, thankfully, it wasn't Cross. But it was a familiar, soft voice that comforted her. Suddenly, Hannah was transported into her own subconscious. No longer bound. She was at Ms. Retros - alone but free to stretch her limbs, finally see, and speak.
“Hello? Is anyone there?” Hannah asked, as she paced the empty restaurant.
“Hey, sweetheart!”
“Ms. Holloway!” Hannah gasped, beginning to stim happily. “How'd I get here?”
“I'm in your mind and I pulled you into your subconscious. I'll have to bring you back soon, though. I only wanted to locate you and have a brief chat with you,” Holloway explained, wrapping her arms around the small girl.
“I-I was taken to some underground place,” Hannah said.
“An old P.E.I.P. Headquarters, I know.”
“Am I gonna die?”
“Not if we can help it,” Holloway answered softly.
“We?”
“Myself, Grace, and Duke.”
“Duke!”
“Yup! We're all going to help rescue you.”
“Yay! I'm really scared,” Hannah admitted.
“And that's alright. You're in a frightening predicament,” Holloway began, running a hand through Hannah's hair, “I have the Black Blade. Do you remember the Blade from Nightmare Time?”
“Yeah.”
“We're going to use it on Cross.”
“Okay. I don't wanna be sacrificed. I don't know how much time is left. I forget what day it is,” Hannah explained, as she took a seat on the stool.
“The 22nd of December. Cross and the Cult want you sacrificed on the 24th.”
“Why on Christmas Eve?”
“Because it's considered the holiest day of the year,” Holloway answered.
“So, they think my sacrifice will be holy?” Hannah questioned, raising her eyebrow.
“Basically.”
After a few moments of silence, Hannah stood up and began to pace. Holloway watched her as she flapped her arms and mumbled to herself. Ms. Holloway truly felt bad for what Hannah was going through. This was much worse when she was in her Nightmare Time a little over a year ago. Hannah continued to pace the floor of Ms. Retro's Diner until they both heard a noise.
Hannah stopped dead in her tracks and turned to face Ms. Holloway. It was time to bring Hannah back out of her subconscious. Hannah still had so many more questions to ask, but Cross would return any minute. Neither of them wanted him to think that she was already dead.
“I-I don't wanna go back! Being tied up hurts!” Hannah cried, stomping her feet onto the tiled floor.
“I know, baby. I know. We still have a window of about five minutes before he returns. Ask me any questions now, okay?” Holloway explained, walking over to Hannah and wrapping her arms around the petrified girl.
Hannah sighed, embracing Ms. Holloway tighter. Hannah had a bunch of questions for her, but knew she may only have time for one, possibly two.
“Will Lexi be alright? Webby told me that she's sick. Do you know if she'll be okay?” Hannah asked shakily.
“Webby's taking great care of your sister. I'm sure she'll be alright. Webby can do anything,” Holloway answered, not wanting to reveal the stroke that Lex suffered.
“Okay,” Hannah muttered, “can I ask one more question?”
“Of course, honey.”
“Do you know where the P.E.I.P. Headquarters is?”
“Yes. Underneath Witchwood,” Holloway answered.
“But, I don't know where it is. Witchwood is big!” Hannah exclaimed.
“And we'll find it.”
“I don't wanna die.”
“You won't and I'll make sure of that, okay?” Holloway reassured.
“Uh-huh,” Hannah nodded.
“Good. Cross will be back any moment. I'm going to push you out of your subconscious and back to the lab.”
Hannah nodded and she was instantly back in the lab, unable to move, speak, see, or hear. Hannah went back to humming the same song Lex sang to her when she was little. Hannah hoped Ms. Holloway was right in coming to save her before she was to be sacrificed to Wiggly.
Hannah smelled Cross’ scent as he returned to the lab. She was unsure as to what he was doing and as she wondered, she felt something jab into her leg; a needle.
“Mmm!” Hannah yelped in pain.
“It'll all be over soon, kid,” said Cross, “we gotta get you cleaned up.”
Panic began to set in as Hannah began to lose consciousness. Whatever was in the syringe made Hannah lose the fight to stay awake. The effects took hold soon thereafter as she slipped into unconsciousness.

Chapter Text

Lex hid in her bedroom as someone or something was pounding on the door of her trailer fiercely. Lex covered her ears and rocked back and forth and leaned on the bedroom door. Tears streamed down her face as the pounding grew harder and more fierce.

“Please stop! Please fucking stop!” Lex hissed.

“Lex, babe? Are you in there?” A familiar male's voice called.

“Ethan?” Lex said to herself.

Lex opened the door and crawled out of her room, covering her head with the hood of her jacket. Lex shivered as she crept across the living room, stopping every few inches to get her bearings. Lex didn't have a weapon to defend herself and wasn't sure this was actually Ethan.

“Lex, babe?” Ethan called.

Lex kept her mouth shut as she continued to crawl across the living room floor. Lex didn't want to let him, or someone pretending to be him in the trailer. Lex hid behind the couch as the knocking got louder. Webby had warned Lex that she'd be safe in the trailer. She wondered if that's why this nightmare version of Ethan didn't just batter his way in.

“Lex, I know you're in there. Come out and talk to me, babe. I miss you.”

Lex remained tight lipped as she crept ever so slightly to the front door, unsure if it was locked or not. If it wasn't locked, Lex planned to click it closed, but she hoped it was. As Lex crept closer and closer and saw that the door was indeed locked, though the blinds were wide open. If Lex wanted to close them, she'd have to stand up; she wasn't about to do that.

Ethan peered his eyes through the window, trying to see where Lex was. She was beneath the window, out of Ethan's eyesight. Lex remained wide-eyed as he sang a song he used to sing to her when she was upset. But his singing was off tune and slightly distorted. Lex knew this wasn't Ethan. A nightmare sent by the Lords in Black.

Suddenly the singing stopped and Ethan walked away. Lex poked her head up and watched Ethan walk to his car. Lex breathed a sigh of relief as he climbed into his car and started it, however, they locked eyes. He smiled and waved as Lex's heart sank. He knew she was in there. Everything about him looked distorted. Even his car looked distorted. His car was red with white wheels, but this version has red wheels.

Lex backed away and ran from the window as Ethan throttled up and slammed into the trailer. The whole facade of the trailer was completely obliterated! Lex sprinted to the back door and ran away from the trailer that began to smoke and smolder.

“Oh fuck! Oh fuck! Oh fuck! Oh fuck!” Lex shrieked, as she saw Ethan make a beeline towards her.

Suddenly, he began to sing the same distorted song he sang earlier as chills ran up Lex's spine.

“And when the sun shines down over Cali…” he sang, “I'll know I'm righteous, babe. In this time of crisis, babe…”

“Back up!” Lex screamed, as her throat began to tighten.

“The past’s a virus, babe. Cause we're Califor…M.I.A. M.I.A. Oh, we're Califor…M.I.A. M.I.A,” he continued, getting closer and closer.

“Ethan, get away from me!”

“It beats being broke in this day and age's. What's the point of wages if you can't afford to smoke?”

Lex ran as fast as she could as his distorted singing proved to only grow louder and grow with intensity. This was a song Lex had written several years ago and now it was being used against her in a cat and mouse chase.

“It's not a trope, you'll be an actress, selling hope.”

As Lex ran, she stumbled over a fallen tree branch and smacked face first in the hard, frozen dirt. Lex groaned in excruciating pain as not-Ethan caught up to her. Ethan forced Lex to her feet and dragged her to his car. Lex screamed as he covered his hand over Lex's mouth. Lex's eyes welled up with hot tears.

“Babe, why are you so scared?” Ethan questioned, kissing her cheek.

“Mmm!” Lex growled.

“I missed you so much.”

Lex rolled her eyes as he grabbed a fistful of her hair and yanked her head backwards. His eyes weren't his normal color. Normally they were hazel, this version's eyes were blue; Pokey's color. This version of Ethan had to have been brought by Pokey. Lex wasn't sure whether to fight or relent. Webby warned that Pokey is the most unwavering and one who can't be reasoned with.

“Babe, if I remove my hand, will you scream?” Ethan questioned.

Mmm!” Lex grunted, shaking her head.

“Good.”

Ethan removed his hand from her mouth and released his grip on her hair, but he still had her hand gripped to hers. Lex wanted to pull away and fight but it'd only make things worse. Ethan forced Lex to his car and threw her in the backseat.

“Where have you been, babe?” Ethan questioned, turning his head around to meet her gaze.

Lex shied away and averted her gaze, but knew he would demand an answer. This truly wasn't Ethan and he'd never treat her like this when he was alive. He was dead. This was from the Lords in Black, namely Pokey.

“I-I w-was sleeping,” Lex croaked.

“Awe. You must've been exhausted from all those hours at Toy Zone. Am I right?” Asked Ethan.

“Yeah. Frank's got me working double shifts.”

“He's a douche. I've never liked him.”

“Neither have I, but I need the money obviously,” Lex replied, playing along with Nightmare Ethan.

“I'm sorry I crashed my car into your trailer.”

“Oh. Uh. It's okay.”

“It was poorly made anyway. I'm sure you're glad I basically leveled it,” Ethan laughed.

“Mom's not gonna be too happy with the damages,” Lex said pointedly.

“Oh, of course not. But she's a bitch.”

“Yeah. She is.”

“So where's Banana Split?

“I-I don't k-know.”

“How could you not know?”

“I woke up and Hannah wasn't there,” Lex shrugged.

“Hm. That's odd. You're usually her keeper,” Ethan laughed.

“Mom wasn't home either when I woke up.”

“Ah, who cares about her.”

“I do but don't. She probably has Hannah.”

“Didn't she want to place her in a home?” Ethan asked, turning his head to meet Lex's gaze once more.

“Yeah.”

“Maybe she's bringing her to be sacrificed to Wiggly. It's a huge event. You know, bringing about the birth of the one true god. I'll be in attendance for that,” Ethan explained, as Lex's mouth went agape.

“Wh-what?”

“Sacrificed to Wiggly. Hannah's special, you know.”

“Ethan, let me out!” Lex hissed.

“I want to take you on a date-”

“Let me out, Ethan!”

“You're not going anywhere, Lex.”

“Yes the fuck I am. You're not really Ethan. The real Ethan wouldn't do this!” Lex screamed. “Let me the fuck out!” She demanded.

“You dare defy me?”

“Yeah, I dare!”

“Okay, get out!” Ethan said, locking the doors.

“Unlock the fucking doors!” Lex growled.

“No.”

As Lex was about to speak, the seatbelts came to life and wrapped around her body tightly! Ethan cackled as he sped down the dirt road. Lex's eyes went wide as he drove erratically. Lex wanted this to end. It had to end! None of this was real; Webby had told her that this was Nightmare Time. But why did this feel so real?

“Ethan, where are you taking me?” Lex cried.

“To the event!” He answered.

“What event?”

Ethan's eyes were a wild blue. It looked unnatural, though this wasn't the real Ethan. The real Ethan wouldn't treat Lex like this. The real Ethan wouldn't strike fear in Lex's heart. Which Lord in Black was puppeting Ethan? Pokey, right? Pokey was the Lord with the singular voice, right?

“What event, Ethan?” Lex asked fearfully.

“You know, babe. Don't ya remember?” Ethan questioned, as she saw a little bit of…blue drip down the side of his lip.

Lex recoiled at the sight of the blue goo as it now trickled down his chin. Pokey's color was blue. Ethan's eyes were a deep blue. Ethan's lips dripped of some sort of blue substance. What was this? Who was controlling Ethan? It had to be Pokey, right?

“I don't know Ethan!” Lex hissed. “Tell me what the motherfucking event is!”

“Hannah's sacrifice to Wiggly, babe! We've got a front row seat!” Ethan explained.

“This isn't real. You're not real!”

“What do you mean it's not real, babe?”

“Don't call me, ‘babe!’ You're not fucking Ethan!” Lex wept. “Ethan died. You're dead! He died on Black Friday. You're not him!” Lex croaked, feeling her mouth go dry and her throat tighten.

“Alright, you got me. I'm not Ethan,” not-Ethan revealed.

“W-who are you?”

“Pokotho. Or as you would say, ‘Pokey,’” Pokey answered.

“Why did you do this? Why did you puppet my dead boyfriend? Why?”

“We're coming for you, Alexandra. Join the hive. Be the sixth Lord in Black. Fuck my bitch of a sister, Webby!”

“I'll never fucking join you. You hear that! I'll never join the hive. I won't let you use a song I wrote against me. I won't sing your fucking song. You understand, Pokey?” Lex retorted.

“You will join us and die one day. It may not be today. It may not be tomorrow. Hell, it may not be next year, but you will join us and fucking die!” Pokey growled, as the blue goo continued to drip down not-Ethan's chin.

Lex breathed heavily, knowing if she didn't break free and get out of Ethan's car she would surely die. She remembered that this was still Nightmare Time and she could die within Nightmare Time and die in real life, too. She did not want to go down without a fight. Then Lex had an idea. Lex wasn't sure if it would work, but if she didn't attempt it, the implications would be drastic.

Lex, with her legs being free, kicked Pokey - Ethan in the head! He immediately lost control of the car as they spun around and finally smacked head on into a tree! Pokey - Ethan crashed through the windshield and Lex banged her head against the front seat. She gasped, realizing she incapacitated a god; a Lord in Black no less.

“Ow! Motherfucker!” Lex yelped.

Lex was able to free herself from the seatbelts that were wrapped around her body. Lex took a few seconds to catch her breath. She peered over the front seat and saw Ethan lying on the frozen ground. She knew this version of Ethan wasn't dead, as she saw his leg twitch. Suddenly, the puppeted body of Ethan disappeared as Pokey's true form had revealed itself. Lex recoiled in fear, but it was no time to remain frozen - she had to go.

Lex opened the car door and sprinted out. Her body hurt. Oh, how her body hurt! But she had to keep running. Pokey wouldn't stop until Lex was dead. Suddenly, a light shone in front of her as Lex dove through, narrowly avoiding death at the hands of a Lord in Black.

The light was bright. The light was calming. The light was warm. Was she dead? Did she reach the other side? Until she heard a familiar voice beckoning Lex to stay with her.

Webby. Webby was the one beckoning her. Lex wasn't dead.
Oh, thank God she wasn't dead. She was getting a second, more like third chance at life.

 

*************************************

“Come on, Lexi. Come on!” Webby said, as Lex's eyes began to flutter. “Hey, sweetheart!” She sighed, as Lex's eyes opened for the first time in nearly two days.

She was alive. She was in the White. She saw Webby wipe tears from her eyes. Lex was alive. Lex was awake.

Lex blinked several times, but was unable to speak; the stroke.The last thing Lex remembered was walking with Grace as she held the Black Book before everything went dark. Lex remembered that she suffered a massive stroke. She thought back to when Becky initially inspected her during the check up after she was strangled by Sherman Young at Toy Zone on Black Friday. Webby, however, gave her yet enough chance at life. Lex wanted to speak to show her gratitude, but all she could muster was a simple smile.

“Hi, sweetheart. I know you can't talk, but you're alive and you're safe,” said Webby, “awe don't cry. You're going to be staying with me for a while.”

Lex stared at Webby, blinking her eyes as tears streamed down her cheeks. Lex wanted to get up, but she couldn't. Her body was much too weak to get up. Lex was able to move her fingers and toes and was able to turn her head to meet Webby's gaze. Lex smiled as Webby touched her cheek and wiped away her tears.

The nightmares that Lex had endured while in her comatose state was something she'd never have to experience again. Pokey wanted her dead. She had now faced three of the five Lords in Black; Wiggly, Tinky, and Pokey. Lex remembered that Hannah was in trouble and wondered where Grace was. She gathered that she was now alone and searching for Hannah alone. Lex also remembered that her and Grace were twins separated at birth.

As Lex continued staring at Webby tending to her, she heard another voice; a voice she heard on Black Friday. John McNamara.

“How's Lex doing?” McNamara questioned.

“She just regained consciousness, but is extremely out of it,” Webby answered, touching Lex's forehead.

“Will she ever be able to walk or speak again?”

“With extensive therapy, yes. She'll never be what you call ‘normal’ ever again. But she is alive,” Webby explained softly.

John McNamara pulled up a chair and sat down. Lex stared at him and mustered up a small smile. McNamara nodded and touched her hand. To him, Lex was the best and most skilled P.E.I.P. he'd ever known, though she never had met any others, save him.

Lex opened her mouth in an attempt to speak, but no sound came out. This frustrated Lex, but she knew the next step was therapy. She knew she wasn't going to save Hannah on her own. At least Grace was out there. She trusted Grace to save Hannah.

“Lex, I want you to know something,” Webby began.

Lex turned her head and smiled at Webby.

“Grace is being helped by Ms. Holloway and Duke. She's not alone. They're on their way to rescue your sister. Ms. Holloway knows where she is. Hannah's going to be alright. I can assure you of that,” Webby explained calmly, as Lex was able to blink knowingly.

“Do you think Lex understands?” McNamara questioned.

“Yes. Lex understands.”

“I can see she's smiling back at you.”

“I was able to go into her Nightmare Time and speak with her. I don't know how she was able to get out, but at least she's no longer in her coma,” Webby said, giving Lex a knowing smile.

“Do you know how long it'll take for her to at least speak again?” McNamara questioned.

“Well, I'll be giving her speech therapy. It won't be easy, but Lexi's a fighter and she'll be speaking in no time. Though, however, it'll be slurred.”

“Poor girl. She's been through too much.”

Webby pulled McNamara aside, making sure they were out of Lex's earshot. Webby didn't want to freak out Lex and make anything worse for her. Webby knew what McNamara must do. He'd been in the Black and White for just over a month now. He was certain that his body would dematerialize under the immense pressure and pure blackness of the Black and White.

“I'm sending you back to Hatchetfield,” Webby said flatly.

“I honestly thought I'd be stuck here forever,” McNamara chuckled.

“I'm glad you didn't fall under my brothers’ devices.”

“Unlike Wilbur Cross. I sometimes miss him. He was a great mentor before he became a raving lunatic who vowed and pledged his allegiance to the forces within,” McNamara explained, sighing loudly.

“My brothers are crafty who continuously want power outside the Black and White. That's why I've been tasked with protecting the Foster sisters. I love them as if they were my own children,” Webby explained delicately.

“I'll do my best to rescue little Foster. About 30 hours until she's potentially sacrificed. I won't let Lex lose her sister.”

“Thank you. As you stated on Black Friday: ‘kill the Prophet, save the world!’”

“I wish I could've saved Lex sooner, though. That way she wouldn't have been strangled,” McNamara said sadly.

“You still saved her and she's still here,” Webby reminded.

“True.

“Well, you better get going if you want to rescue Hannah before the 24th. Oh, and fair warning, Hannah still believes in Santa.”

“Duly noted.”

“She's autistic and 13. Let her have childlike innocence,” said Webby.

Webby and McNamara walked back over to Lex, who still had her eyes open, looking around. Lex opened her mouth in an attempt to say something to Webby, but nothing came out. But Webby knew what Lex was saying, though no words uttered forth. Lex slightly reached for Webby's hand and loosely squeezed it. Lex's strength proved weak, but she was strong enough to know she was alive.

“I'm gonna go save your sister, Lex. You're still my number one P.E.I.P. Hang in there, Commander Foster,” McNamara saluted.

Lex smiled and moved her fingers, signifying a sort of salute. Lex teared up, wanting so desperately to give McNamara gratitude, but she couldn't. Lex trusted him with her life. If he could save her life on Black Friday when she was in the midst of a chokehold, he could save Hannah from the throes of Wilbur Cross.

Webby had opened a portal to Lex's dimension of Hatchetfield and John McNamara had stepped through. Once he stepped through, the portal disappeared, leaving Webby and Lex alone in the White.

Webby took this time to enter Lex's mind. She knew Lex had a bunch to say but her body wouldn't allow her to speak. Major speech and psychical therapy would be on the horizon for Lex. As Webby entered her mind, Lex wrapped her arms around her.

“Hey, sweetheart,” Webby said, rubbing the teen's back.

“I wish I could talk and walk. My face must look pretty droopy,” Lex sighed.

“It is, but it's not too bad.”

“Is John McNamara gonna rescue Hannah?” Lex croaked, trying to hold back tears.

“He is,” Webby answered, “your sister will be brought back unharmed.”

“I'm sure as hell she was harmed. Am I right?”

“She was punched several times and bruised. And I had to fix a broken nose.”

“Cross broke her nose?” Lex growled, balling her fists.

“Yes. But I reset it,” Webby answered honestly.

“That motherfucker will pay!”

“Oh he will.”

“Does Hannah know that I had a major stroke?” Lex asked calmly, raising an eyebrow.

“No, I just told her that you were sick. I didn't want to put her in any more distress like she was,” Webby explained, placing a hand on Lex's shoulder.

“Thank you for that.”

“Of course, honey.”

“Is Grace alright? I'm a bit worried about her,” Lex asked, pacing back and forth.

“Grace is just fine. She's being helped by Ms. Holloway and Duke,” Webby answered.

“Oh? Are they really helping her?” Lex quipped.

“Yes, honey,” Webby assured, “Ms. Holloway has the Black Blade.”

“She does?”

“She does,” Webby repeated.

“Thank God. I want Cross fucking dead!” Lex growled. “He has no goddamn right to harm my sister. Hannah's just a baby!” Lex cried, as Webby wrapped her arms around Lex.

Webby and Lex held each other in a tight embrace and remained in silence. Lex desperately wanted to start her therapy now and get better for Hannah and for herself. Lex still had her dreams of making it to California. It was most likely a pipe dream now, but it was still her dream. To get as far away from Hatchetfield as possible.

Lex explained what happened in her Nightmare Time and she saw Ethan, but knew it wasn't actually Ethan. Webby had told Lex that remaining in the trailer was the safest option for her. But the trailer had been smashed into by Ethan's car.

“Which Lord in Black destroyed the trailer in my Nightmare Time?” Lex questioned, taking a seat on the white tiled floor.

“Pokey.”

“How do you know?”

“He's a singular voice. He doesn't like any other voices other than his own. In another dimension of Hatchetfield, he sent a meteor down from space and infected everyone with a singing hive mind infection. That's what that version of Ethan was singing in a distorted tone,” Webby explained delicately, kneeling next to Lex.

“Was he trying to infect me in my Nightmare Time?” Lex questioned, letting out a long, woeful sigh.

“Yes, but you woke up before he could kill you. And yes, he would've killed you if you hadn't woken up in time.”

“But why did he use Ethan and a song that I wrote against me?”

“Because Pokey is probably the most sadistic of my brothers. It's very hard to explain. By the way, did he have blue eyes?”

“Yeah. Is that Pokey's color?” Lex asked.

“Yes it is.”

“Well, I'm glad I didn't join the hive mind.”

“Me, too. We're going to start your therapy in a few days,” Webby revealed, “it'll take a while and you won't be the same ever again, but we're going to do our best,” she continued.

“My mom would never have cared for me this much,” Lex laughed.

“Pamela's an awful person and I'm sorry you and Hannah had to have dealt with her.”

“Thanks.”

“I'm going to bring you back out of your mind and you're going to get some rest now, okay?” Webby explained delicately.

“Yeah, I need it. I'm exhausted,” Lex admitted.

Webby brought Lex out of her mind as Lex went back to her almost vegetative state. At least she was awake and alert. Lex was afraid to close her eyes, but knew Webby would make sure she stayed alive. All she could think about was Hannah and how McNamara was going to rescue her. She thought about Grace and she thought about Tom. The last time she saw Tom was when he was unconscious.

Lex slowly closed her eyes and she began to nod off. Webby grasped Lex's hand and Lex gave it a small squeeze. Lex was overly exhausted. Sleep would do her good, though there was some lingering fear that she wouldn't wake up again; plus the possibility of more strokes arising.

After minutes of fighting sleep, Lex had finally closed her eyes. And this time, no nightmares came to her mind. A restful night awaited her. Lex slept soundly as Webby watched over her and touched her forehead. Webby worried about Hannah but knew McNamara would do his best to rescue her and bring her back to Lex.

Even Eldritch goddesses worried from time to time.

Chapter Text

Hannah woke up tied to a table, finally able to see what was happening. She still couldn't speak with the bandana around her mouth, but at least she could see and hear what was in store for her. The digital clock on the wall read, “11:48 P.M. December 23rd.” Twelve minutes before the 24th. Her execution was scheduled for midnight on the 25th. She had 24 hours left if there was no intervention.

“Hello, Hannah,” a Cult member said, “we're gonna get you all cleaned up now. I'm sorry that Wilbur dirtied you up. I'm sure you're hungry and thirsty. Promise not to scream?” The Cult member kindly continued.

“Mhmm,” Hannah nodded.

The Cult member removed the gag from Hannah's mouth. Hannah couldn't see it, but there were bags under her eyes as well as bloodshot. To say she was exhausted was an understatement. Hannah didn't know the voice of the Cult member it belonged to; every Cult member wore a black robe and green mask. Wilbur Cross was the only person who didn't hide his face.

Hannah tested her binds while on the table, but she was far too weak, and these were straps - not rope. Her hands, legs, and torso were strapped down to the table. She understood that she was unfortunately going nowhere. Hannah turned her head to notice she was no longer in a lab, rather, it looked like a simple doctor's office. It was once a running P.E.I.P. Headquarters, so of course they would have a doctor's office in there.

“Wh-what are you doing?” Hannah asked fearfully, as the Cult member held a needle.

“Hold still, please,” the Cult member instructed.

“N-no. No! Not until you t-tell me what you're doing!” Hannah demanded.

“It's simple bloodwork.”

“I don't believe you.”

“We need your blood and exam it.”

“Why?”

“Hannah, don't make this difficult or the gag goes back in. Do you want that?” The Cult member sighed.

“No,” Hannah shook her head.

“Okay. It's only bloodwork. You've had bloodwork before, right?”

“Uh-huh.”

“The sooner we get this done, the sooner we can get you cleaned up and fed,” the Cult member kindly explained, talking to her like she was a human and not a mere specimen.

Hannah sighed deeply and nodded as the Cult member gently rubbed the crook of her arm and dabbed rubbing alcohol, sterilizing the area. A butterfly needle gently made its way into Hannah's skin. Hannah despised needles as she winced, desperately wanting to scream. Hannah watched as the Cult member took several vials of blood.

Hannah wanted to kick but the straps wouldn't allow that. Hannah remained as still as possible. Once the Cult member was done, the butterfly needle was gently pulled out and dabbed with gauze and bandaged. Hannah lied there, watching what would happen to her next.

“When's the last time you went to the doctor?”

“I d-don't know,” Hannah shrugged, having a clear irritable tone.

“You seem to be in great health.”

“Okay.”

“Alright, let's get those straps off,” the Cult member said kindly, “stretch those sore limbs.”

“Uh-huh,” Hannah sighed.

“I know you're upset with this predicament. But, you'll find solace in knowing that you'll be hailed a hero; a martyr if you will,” the Cult member explained.

“I'm no hero. Just a girl with a Gift.”

“And a special Gift at that.”

“You seem sweet,” Hannah said, as her eyes caught something.

“Awe. I try to be. Believe me, you're pretty sweet yourself,” the Cult member complimented.

Hannah's eyes flicked to a scalpel within arms reach, though the strap prevented her from getting it in her grasp. Hannah had to get her fingers around that scalpel. It was her only way of possible escape. Hannah had never tried using anything as a weapon before, but now would be the time to try just that.

As the Cult member removed the straps from Hannah's limbs, Hannah reached over and grasped the scalpel in her hands. Hannah clamped her lips in order to control her breathing. The Cult member had his back turned. Hannah had a clear shot at his neck. Hannah slowly sat up on the table, immediately scanning the room. There was only one door and her only way out.

“Can I stand up?” Hannah asked, tightening her grip on the scalpel.

“Of course, Hannah,” the Cult member answered, still having his back turned away from her.

Hannah slowly stood up. Her bare feet hitting the icy floor. Her flannel, undershirt, and overalls had been removed. Hannah hoped to God she wasn't violated while incapacitated. All she wore was a blue hospital gown. She wanted her clothes, but that was the least of her worries. Her number one priority right now was to escape.

Hannah slammed her eyes shut, inhaling and exhaling deeply as she lunged at the Cult member and jabbed the scalpel deep into his neck. Hannah ripped it out as blood spewed from his jugular vein. His hands tried gripping his neck, but blood kept spewing until he was dead.

Hannah just took a life. Hannah wanted to bawl, but there was no time for that. She bolted out of the room and took off down the hallway. Hannah, using her Gift, knew the way out of the P.E.I.P. Headquarters. The only thing she would have to do was run up several flights of stairs, down a hallway, and up an elevator, which led in the middle of Witchwood.

No one chased her as she was able to make her way up several flights of stairs. Oh how Hannah wanted to stop and take a breather, but it was fight or flight and she chose flight. Hannah finally made her way to the elevator that led out of the Headquarters.

Hannah sat down for a brief respite, staring down at her blood stained gown. She placed her hands on the bridge of her nose, realizing what she'd done. But it was no time for sulking. As the elevator brought her out of the P.I.E.P. Headquarters, she spotted a cabin, but thankfully wasn't the same cabin that she was held captive in. Hannah thought if she ran to it, she could get help.

Hannah picked up her feet and ran as fast as she could in the direction of the cabin, but as she ran, she felt a hand grasp the collar of the gown.

“You little shit!” An unknown Cult member hissed.

“Get off!” Hannah growled, turning around plunging the scalpel into the man's chest.

Hannah ripped it out as rapidly as she could as she stabbed him again and again. She refused to go down without a fight. She wasn't going to be their sacrifice. She just wasn't. It wasn't her time to die.

The Cult member sunk down to the cold ground with a thud. Hannah wasn't sure if he was dead, but she turned on her heels and sprinted towards the cabin. Hannah hated that it had to come to this. Murder was never on her mind. Not even violence, intentional or unintentional was on her mind.

As she finally made her way to the cabin, she pounded on the wooden door, hoping someone, anyone would help her. After what seemed like an eternity of pounding, someone opened the door as Hannah forced herself in.

“Woah, woah there, miss,” the burly man gasped, “are you alright?”

“N-no! Help me!” Hannah cried.

“What happened to you? You're all bloody.”

“I-I was kidnapped and g-gonna be sacrificed to a dark god. M-my name is H-H-Hannah Foster and I just w-wanna go home. Please. Help me!” Hannah stammered as she wept, burying herself in the man's chest.

“What dark god?”

“That d-doesn't matter. Can you call the hospital?” Hannah pleaded.

“Yes, of course. But who's this dark god?” He repeated.

“Wiggly! Now, please c-call 9-1-1 and get help!”

The man pulled away from Hannah and glared down at the small, beaten down teenage girl and smirked deviously. Hannah had no idea what was going on but her trust had all but diminished.

“Do you know the Church of the Starry Children, Hannah?” He questioned.

“N-no,” she replied, “can y-you help me? I don't wanna be sacrificed!”

“I've heard the name ‘Foster’ before. You're magic and a descendant of a witch, Willabella Muckwab. Wanna know what my ancestors did with her?”

“W-what?” Hannah questioned, scowling at his sudden attitude change towards her.

“We hung her.”

“Okay. W-what do you want from me? I need a hospital. I've been kidnapped and tortured enough. Can y-you help me?”

“Uh-uh, Miss Foster. You're coming with me!” He said as he gripped her hand and twisted it backwards.

Panic began to set in, as she was unsure what was about to happen to her. What was the Church of the Starry Children? Then Hannah realized she still had the scalpel. Hannah wasted no time as she jabbed the scalpel into his neck! Blood spewed from the unknown man's neck and he sank to the ground dead.

Hannah bellowed and wept as she realized she had killed a third person within a matter of an hour. As Hannah wept, she tensed as she heard a familiar voice.

“Well, well, well, you have caused quite the mess, Hannah,” Wilbur Cross chuckled, kneeling beside her.

“I'm bad like you. I-I killed people,” Hannah wept.

“You're not a bad person. You've just defended yourself and you've killed a Metzger in self defense. We hate those fuckers. He would've buried you alive. At least the Cult has the decency to not suffocate someone,” Cross explained.

“You're still gonna kill me, aren't you?”

“Yes. Now come quietly and hand me that scalpel. You know that can't kill me.”

Hannah reluctantly handed Cross the scalpel as he extended a hand to help her to her feet. Hannah sniffed loudly and cried softly as she was led back to the P.E.I.P. Headquarters. This was it for Hannah. There was no more fight within her. She exhausted every single option. Not even people in the cabins would help her. No one cared.

Once Hannah was back underground, she was ordered to change out of that bloody hospital gown and would be provided ceremonial clothing. Hannah grimaced at the fact she'd be provided clothes for a sacrifice. She wasn't happy that it was a dress; a red dress that would go down to her ankles.

Hannah showered off all the excess blood from her neck and her hands. Hannah slowly came to the realization that this was truly it. She hated herself for getting recaptured. Those few minutes of freedom did feel good, though. She missed Lex and hoped that she was alright and Webby was taking good care of her. Hannah wondered how sick Lex was. She had to be deathly sick to not come and rescue her.

Once Hannah was out of the shower, she wrapped a towel around herself so she could have her privacy. At least the door was closed, but Hannah assumed that there were cameras overhead. She knew that there would be prying eyes everywhere.

Hannah sat on the toilet, wanting to cry, but no tears came. She was numb from all of the torture Wilbur Cross, Wiggly, the other Lords in Black, and the Cult had put her through. Hannah had been through enough. And being away from Lex for this long truly took a toll on her mentally. Hannah just wanted to go home.

After she dried her hair, she starred at herself in the mirror for an indeterminate amount of time. If she was going to spend her remaining hours in the bathroom, then so be it. Hannah balled her fist, wanting to punch the mirror. She couldn't stand to look at herself. The world would deem her a murderer - though it was self defense. But nonetheless, she took three lives. Was she just as bad as Cross?

Hannah took a deep breath and unballed her first. She thought better of it. She just showered. Having glass shards in her hands made her squeamish. Blood made her squeamish, and she saw a whole lot of it today. Oh how Hannah hated herself! Wilbur Cross was right, she had made a mess of things.

Hannah briefly thought about ripping the towel and making a noose from the fabric and hanging herself. But there was nothing she could attach the torn up towel from. Hannah realized if she committed suicide, they would just go after Lex and try to kill her and steal her power. Suicide would make it worse.

After staring and contemplating suicide a while, a Cult member pounded on the bathroom door, bringing Hannah out of her trance like state. Hannah jumped and made sure the towel was still wrapped around her body. The last thing she'd want is anyone seeing her underage naked body. The only person to see it was Lex when she took care of her, but that was entirely different - these are strangers that want to kill her.

“Pedophiles!” She thought to herself.

“Hannah? Are you still in there?” A Cult member asked.

“Yeah…” Hannah answered sheepishly, “Give me a minute.”
Hannah grumbled as she stepped out of the bathroom, clean as can be, save the many bruises she had all over her body.

Hannah was extremely self conscious and exposed; the only thing covering her was a small blue towel that barely covered her chest and privates. She feared that they were going to do something other than sacrifice her.

Hannah was led into a bedroom and locked in. On the bed was a long floor length red dress. Hannah grimaced at the sight of it. A sacrificial dress. She hated wearing anything dressy. That wasn't her, nor was Lex. Both of them were tomboy. Hannah couldn't remember the last time she'd worn a dress. Maybe she did as a toddler. She'd mostly worn flannels and overalls. It's what she was most comfortable in.

Hannah sat on the bed and felt the smooth fabric of the dress. She had to admit, the fabric felt nice on her fingers and would be easy to stim with. The long sleeve had frills on it, which Hannah would indeed distract herself with. Hannah noticed that there was a camera right above the bed, she recoiled, knowing that at least someone was going to watch her get undressed and into the dress.

Hannah swallowed hard and threw on the dress as quickly as she could before anyone could get a good look at her body. Hannah angrily flipped off the camera, not caring if any Cult members saw her big fuck you to them.

“You see this finger?” Hannah said, flipping them off one last time. “That's what I think of you, Cross!” Hannah laughed nervously.

Hannah plopped onto the bed and wept. She wasn't getting out of this. As Hannah wept, a small white spider appeared, crawling on the bed. Webby!

“Webby?” Hannah whispered.

“I'm gonna put you to sleep and enter your subconscious, okay? We don't want any prying eyes or eavesdropping, right?” Webby explained pointedly.

“Uh-uh.”

“Okay, sweetheart. Shut your eyes.”

Hannah did as she was told and the moment she shut her eyes, she was transported into her own subconscious. Hannah stared down at her sleeping body then back to Webby. Hannah ran into Webby's arms and bawled hard.

Webby embraced the frightened teen and rubbed her back. They remained in silence for several minutes before Hannah left the hug. She wanted answers and she wanted them now. Webby needed to rescue her, she just needed to. It wasn't fair that she had to endure this.

“They're gonna kill me, Webby!” Hannah cried frantically.

“Please don't let Wilbur Cross kill me. Please! I don't wanna die. I'm so scared!” Hannah continued as she paced around Webby.

“Help is coming closer than you think,” Webby stated.

“When?”

“Grace, Ms. Holloway, and Duke are on their way. Remember you were sent to Ms. Retro's?”

“Yeah.”

“Holloway is going to rescue you.”

“Why can't you?” Hannah countered.

“My brothers won't let me,” Webby sadly answered.

“I have The Gift, right?”

“Yes you do.”

“Can I just teleport myself out of here?” Hannah questioned.

“It won't get you far and Cross will still find you and bring you right back to square one.”

“This isn't fair!”

“You're right, Hannah. It's not fair.”

Hannah didn't know what to say anymore. Webby wasn't helping the situation. She was doing the best she could to console Hannah, but understandably, it wasn't quite enough.

“I killed three people today. I used a scalpel to stab people in the neck,” Hannah sniffed, finally sitting down on the ground.

“You did.”

“I'm a bad girl because of it. I'm just as bad as Cross, Wiggly even,” Hannah sighed, fervently holding back tears.

“No. Hannah, you are not a bad girl. You had to defend yourself. What you did wasn't murder,” Webby assured.

“Why do I feel bad, though?”

“You're in shock, that's why, honey.”

“How many hours do I have left?” Hannah suddenly questioned, turning to very Webby's comforting gaze.

“Fifteen.”

 

*************************************

It didn't take long for John McNamara to locate Grace, Holloway, and Duke. Grace tensed up when she saw an unknown man dressed in military garb. Grace obviously didn't know this man and assumed he was there to arrest her, but that was far from the truth.

“W-who are you?” Grace asked nervously.

“My name is General John McNamara and I'm going to help you three through this. Hannah Foster is near. I came from the Black and White. With my guidance, she'll be safe and sound before Wilbur Cross and his Cult can sacrifice her to Wiggly,” he explained strongly, saluting the three of them.

Grace stared quizzidically, but immediately felt a sense of safety and that she could trust him. Holloway smiled, knowing who McNamara was. After all, she herself was a P.E.I.P. Holloway extended her hand to greet him.

“Hey John. How have you been?” Holloway asked.

“You wouldn't believe the hell I've been through just to get here,” he smirked, shaking Holloway's hand.

“The Black and White isn't a very good place,” Holloway reminded.

“Lex and I were stuck there for a long while. We were asked to retrieve the Black Book, which'll help us locate the Black Blade. It turns out Ms. Holloway has the Blade. Lex unfortunately had a major stroke,” Grace explained, her countenance falling.

“I know. Webby sent me to help you three. Lex woke up, but she couldn't speak nor walk. Extensive therapy is on the horizon for her,” McNamara replied.

“She's awake?” Grace gasped.

“Yes.”

“Oh, thank God,” Duke breathed a sigh of relief, “all of us were so worried about her.”

“But we're not through yet. Cross still has Hannah and if we don't hurry, sacrifice to Wiggly is inevitable. I made a vow to Lex and to Webby that she would be rescued and safe and sound,” McNamara said, pulling out a locator map.

The four of them glanced at the locator map that flashed where they were and where Hannah was. They were right on top of the Headquarters and McNamara knew the way in. They trekked through Witchwood, until they spotted a tree. A tree that didn't look like any other ordinary tree in the whole Forest. It was the same elevator where Cross dragged Hannah down into the Headquarters.

McNamara felt around the tree for a lever. He's been up and down this way many times. He was sad to figure out that Wiggly's Cult members were using it to fulfill Cross’ wishes and abduct Hannah. Grace, Holloway, and Duke remained quiet as McNamara found the lever and pulled it downward.

It didn't help that it was extremely loud, but there was nothing the four of them could do about it. Grace covered her ears and grit her teeth. She wanted the noise to stop. This wasn't going to help them get to Hannah stealthily. Noise was the exact opposite of stealth.

Once they were underground and the noise ceased, McNamara pulled out a pistol with a silencer. Holloway handed Grace the Black Black, while she held the Black Book. Grace was prepared to use the Blade if need be. And Duke had a pocket knife - he thought that might come in handy; it's a weapon after all.

Suddenly, all four of them heard shrieks; Hannah's shrieking. Without hesitation, McNamara took off to where her shrieking was coming from. Grace, Holloway, and Duke followed suit. Grace holding the Black Blade tight in her grip. She reminded herself not to drop it.

Her hands were clammy, feeling her grip loosening a bit. Grace wiped her hand on the side of her sweater, trying to remain in total control as she ran. She slowly was losing the pack. She had to keep up. She just had to keep up. Losing the pack and falling behind meant capture. Cross after all may want her power as well.

McNamara rounded a turn and witnessed Hannah being strapped to a table. McNamara, without hesitation, drew his pistol and shot the Cult member in the head, killing him. Hannah tried to move her head, however, straps held it in place.

“Ms. Holloway!” Hannah cried, shouting at the top of her lungs as blood splattered on the table, thankfully not on her. “Save me!”

“It's okay, sweetie. We're gonna get you out of here,” Holloway said, as her and Duke removed the many straps from her body.

Once Hannah was freed, Holloway helped her to her feet, but Hannah's knees were weak and almost fell. Duke instinctively picked her up and threw her over his shoulders. The four of them, plus Hannah booked it as fast as they could, until…

“It's too late John!” Cross called. “There's no way out of here. Wiggly's sacrifice, Hannah, has been chosen. Armed guards are all around this fuckin’ place. Nowhere to fuckin' and nowhere to fuckin' hide! I suggest you deliver Hannah back to me and no one else gets hurt!” Cross growled fiercely, approaching the five of them with open arms.

“You believe that we're going to let Hannah go back into your clutches!” McNamara shot back.

“Now, now, John. You know and I know Hannah's a special type of breed. You wanna know who wrote the Black Book? Her great-great-great grandmother. Willabella Muckwab; the first disciple of the Lords in Black. Hannah and Lex's power will bring peace upon the world!” Cross said softening his tone and putting his hands up in mock surrender.

“You only want to destroy the world and you know it!” Holloway interjected.

“Hello, Holly. I believe you have something that belongs to me.”

“Well, Crossy, baby, it belongs to me now,” Holloway said sarcastically.

“Holloway and I go way back, back. Even before the Foster sisters and Miss Chasity were born in this godforsaken world,” Cross explained, cackling away.

Cross furrowed his brow and dialed in on Grace, who held the Black Blade. Cross lifted his hands and telekinetically lifted Grace to her feet. Duke grabbed onto Grace's free hand, but Cross’ pull was way too powerful for him to overcome. Duke fell to his knees as Cross pulled Grace to himself.

Cross' smile twisted and yanked the Black Blade from Grace's hands. Cross placed the Black Blade to Grace's throat. Grace slammed her eyes shut and prayed to God that this wasn't the end. He pressed the Blade against her throat, threatening to slash it if John McNamara and everyone else stepped closer.

“Uh-uh, Johnny,” Cross said, wiggling his finger, “you know this can only end one way. Deliver Ms. Foster to me, or Gracie, here gets it. You have fifteen seconds. Make your choice carefully now,” he explained sadistically.

“Let me go, you creep!” Grace cried, as he wrapped his free hand around Grace's torso.

“No, don't hurt her!” Hannah wept. “Take me, not her! Please!” Hannah said, as she walked forward towards Cross.

“Hannah, no!” Grace wept.

“I-I have to. For you.”

Hannah allowed herself into Cross’ clutches as he released Grace and pushed her back to the pack. Cross placed the Black Blade in his belt loop. He took hold of Hannah's hand tightly. Tears streamed down Hannah's cheeks, knowing she sacrificed herself for Grace's safety.

“You all could learn a valuable lesson from Hannah here,” Cross began, “sacrificing herself for a friend. If that ain't the true story of Christmas, I don't know what is,” Cross concluded, yanking Hannah forward and leading her away.

“I'm sorry!” Hannah cried.

Holloway closed her eyes and teleported herself in front of Hannah and Cross. She wasn't going anywhere without Hannah, even if it cost Holloway her life. Holloway, herself, had The Gift. Holloway blocked Cross and Hannah from going further down the hallway. They were at an impasse.

“Oh, Holly,” Cross cackled, “we don't have time for childish games now.”

“I'm not leaving without Hannah,” she retorted.

“Ms. Holloway, just go,” Hannah sniffed, “I-I don't want anyone else to die on account of me.”

“Ha ha. You see, Holly. Hannah's already made her decision.”

“She can't consent. She's 13 for God's sake!” Holloway shot back.

“You're disgusting if you think I'm gonna touch her that way,” Cross hissed.

“Not what I meant, you imbecile.”

“Hannah's perfectly capable of making her own fuckin’ decisions. Right, Hannah?”

“R-right,” Hannah replied, glaring down at the floor.

“That's good enough for me. Now, Holly, if you excuse m-”

Holloway didn't let Cross finish his sentence as she stabbed Cross in the throat with the Black Blade! Unbeknownst to him, he had the replica. Holloway used her magic to make a duplicate. Cross released Hannah and sank to the ground.

Cross groaned in excruciating pain. The Black Blade was the only thing that could harm Cross and Holloway did just that.

Cross gritted his teeth and twisted his smile. He wasn't dead. It missed his jugular vein completely. Cross yanked the Blade out of his neck, black blood spilling, but he was somehow still alive. Holloway looked on in horror, eyes going wide. Her plan failed.

“Run, Hannah, run!” Holloway commanded, as Cross grabbed a fistful of her hair, yanking her backward.

With one swift slash, Cross completely severed Holloway's head; decapitated. Grace, McNamara, and Duke screamed in pure terror as Cross kicked her head in front of their feet. Duke knelt down and wept. His best friend dead, without a body on the cold, hard floor.

“Come on, let's get out of here,” McNamara said, blasting his way through several Cult members.

Duke and Grace reluctantly ran and followed him.
Hannah sprinted as fast as she could, turning down whichever hallway her feet would take her. Hannah leaned against the walls to steady herself, however, she heard the heavy footsteps of Wilbur Cross chasing after her.

“There's nowhere to run!” He hissed as he teleported right in front of her.

“Fuck this!” Hannah retorted as Cross knocked her out cold.

Chapter Text

Webby opened a portal to the White, as McNamara, Grace, and Duke dove through. Holloway was dead and Hannah escaped from their grasp and back into Cross’ hand. They're plan failed. All of them felt like a failure. Grace sank to the floor and balled up and proceeded to weep. Hannah was certainly going to die now. Duke had lost his best friend for over twenty years. He didn't cry, but his eyes became glassy. McNamara, however, was already formulating a plan to get Hannah back.

“It's useless now…” Grace muttered.

“Cross outsmarted us,” Duke sighing, balling his fist.

Grace and Duke sat next to each other with vacant looks in their eyes. How many hours did they have left - 10? 12? None? Duke checked his watch and noted that they had just under twelve hours before Hannah was to be sacrificed. Time was bleeding away.

Duke couldn't get the image out of Holloway's headless body out of his brain. It was forever etched and burned into the resources of his mind.

“We're not giving up,” McNamara said stiffly, extending a hand to both of them.

“We're grossly outnumbered!” Grace retorted. “Your plan didn't work! Hannah's gonna die and Lex won't see her sister ever again!” Grace hissed, pulling at the hem of her sweater.

“Like I said, we're not giving up. We can't. Do you want Hannah to be reunited with her sister?”

“Of course I do. There's so many Cult members and I-”

“Grace, you still have the Black Blade, right?” Duke interjected.

“Yeah, I picked it up after Cross ran after Hannah,” Grace answered.

“Maybe we have to stab Cross multiple times.”

Grace shrugged and huffed and threw her hands up. Grace knew Duke was making sense, but going down back into the P.E.I.P. Headquarters meant almost certain death now. Grace didn't have The Gift unlike the Foster sisters. The only power Grace truly had is when she used the Black Book to summon Wiggly and the Lords in Black. The Book held the power, but Grace didn't have the power within her to stop Cross. It was too late, much too late.

There had to be a way to get Lex up and able to take on Cross. But Lex couldn't formulate words yet and needed extensive therapy to get to a sense of normalcy. They truly were at an impasse.

“Grace, you have a power,” McNamara began, “you have The Gift like your sisters.”

“No, no I don't. The Book alone gave me the power,” Grace countered.

“He's right, Grace,” Webby said, appearing behind them.

“H-how?”

“Manifestation,” McNamara answered, staring Grace right in the eyes, “manifest Lex to move from that bed and combine your powers.”

“But you said it yourself, Webby. That Lex is going to need extensive therapy,” Grace explained, wiping sweat from her forehead.

“Lex will still need therapy,” said Webby.

“What if she's too weak?”

“She won't be.”

“Okay, but what about after this whole ordeal is done? Will she revert back to her prior state, or God forbid have another stroke that kills her?” Grace worried as she paced back and forth.

“Trust me, Grace,” Webby said, placing a hand on her shoulder.

Grace nodded silently. She knew Webby was completely right. She'd never let her down and why would she now? The two of them, along with McNamara and Duke walked toward the bed Lex was laying in. Lex's eyes were wide open, filled with tears. Grace gathered that Lex overheard everything.

Webby instructed Grace to place both her hands on Lex's head. Grace did as she was told and gently placed her hands on Lex's forehead. Webby then placed her hands on Lex's legs. Lex moved her eyes, wary of what they were doing.

“Now what?” Grace asked.

“Chant with me,” Webby answered coolly.

“What should I chant?”

“‘Come awake and rise.’ Start low and increase with intensity as you chant along with me.”

Grace bit her lip, nodded, and breathed heavily as she chanted along with Webby. Duke and McNamara watched on intently, holding their breaths.

“Come awake and rise. Come awake and rise. Come awake and rise,” the two of them chanted slowly and in a deep low voice.

“Come awake and rise. Come awake and rise. Come awake and rise!” The intensity got louder.

“Come awake and rise! Come awake and rise! Come awake and rise!” They chanted louder.

Grace mustered up all the power within her being. If she truly had The Gift, now would be the time to show it. Grace felt her hands shake and the White quake. The chanting only got louder and louder and even louder as her and Webby's voice became on and in sync.

“COME AWAKE AND RISE! COME AWAKE AND RISE! COME AWAKE AND RISE!”

Lex blinked hard several times as she slowly lifted her head. Lex coughed and gagged; the urge to vomit was present but nothing came out. Lex removed the blanket and slowly sat up on the bed, her bare feet touching the cold tiled floor. Lex was very much disoriented but she wanted to get up.

Webby brought her a walker and Lex slowly lifted herself up and stood. She still couldn't speak, though she could move her limbs. Lex shook as she took a step forward. Webby wasn't going to let her fall. She made sure of that. Grace placed her hand on Lex's hand and gave it a light squeeze.

Lex smiled and squeezed back. She was mobile. Lex took a few more steps before wanting to sit back down on the bed. This was a win for Lex, for Grace, and hopefully for Hannah. Grace sat next to Lex and rubbed her back, gently making circles. Lex leaned her head against Grace's shoulders. Grace wanted to cry, knowing that she truly had The Gift and it brought Lex back to her.

“Ha-” Lex began, immediately trailing off.

“Hannah's still with Cross,” Webby admitted sadly.

“N-no.”

“We need your help, Lex,” Grace said, continuing to make circles on Lex's back.

Lex stared off into space and balled her fists. Lex was going to get Hannah back even if it meant she was going to have another stroke. Lex was going to rescue Hannah even if it killed her. If someone were to die, Lex wanted it to be her, not Hannah. Lex mustered up all the strength within her to speak, no matter how unintelligible it may be.

“H-Hannah i-is not gon d-die. W-we got re-rescue ‘er!”

“Hell yeah we do!” Duke blurted out.

“‘Elp me t-to my ‘eet,” Lex stammered, painfully struggling to get everything syllable out of her mouth.

Grace and Webby helped Lex to her feet. Webby retrieved Lex's clothes and helped put them on her. Lex's coordination was basically nonexistent. She needed all the help she could get. Lex realized she wore an adult diaper since Webby noticed she had become incontenent. Lex grimaced and scowled at the sight of it, but knew it was for the best.

“T-thank you ‘Race,” Lex said, as she reached for Grace's hand.

Lex gripped her walker tightly and stood. She took a few shaky steps forward. She forced herself to take a few more steps. Her head throbbed and her throat burned. She was thankful she was no longer in her Nightmare Time, but being somehow awake felt worse. Hannah was still in grave danger.

Lex slowly moved her feet and paced around in circles. She grit her teeth at how much pain she was experiencing. She wasn't all that sure if being alive was a good thing, but she wanted to rescue her sister. Lex didn't know how much time she had left before Hannah's inevitable sacrifice. It was the 24th of December after all.

“We got ‘et Han ‘ack,” Lex croaked, painfully forcing every single syllable out.

“We'll all get her back,” McNamara said softly.

“N-no. ‘Et me go ‘lone. ‘Ross w-wants me.”

“But Lex,” Grace interrupted, “you're too weak to go against him and his Cult.”

“Y-you don't un-stand. I-I not ‘et Cr-Cross h-hurt you,” Lex stammered, grabbing hold of the walker handles tightly.

“Lex-”

“N-n-no, G-Grace. Let m-me do ‘his a-lone!”

“But…I don't want to lose you,” Grace said, tears welling up in her eyes.

“Grace, let her do it,” Webby interjected. “She won't be fully alone. We'll be behind her,” Webby explained.

Grace nodded and lightly squeezed Lex's hand. Lex gently squeezed back and smiled. There was no stopping Lex from getting to her sister. She vowed to protect Hannah ever since she was a baby. There was no convincing her otherwise. Lex was going to get to her sister even if it killed her.

Webby opened up the portal back to Hatchetfield, but not in the Witchwood, rather than on the edge. When Lex, Grace, Duke, and McNamara stepped through, they noticed they were at the trailer park. Lex tensed a bit being back in the place she spent the first 18 years of her life at. Something in Lex's mind told her to stay away from Pamela and that it wasn't worth paying her a visit.

Lex swallowed those thoughts down and remained focused on the task at hand, getting Hannah back. She wasn't going to leave without her. Sickly or not, Lex refused to give up. Lex blinked several times as she stared at the Witchwood, staring beyond the first couple of trees. Her spine shivered as she shifted uncomfortably as she stood with the help of her walker.

Lex took several steps forward as she entered the Witchwood. She was frightened. In all honesty, she was no match for Cross in her poor state. She could hardly walk without assistance and probably couldn't articulate words to formulate a complete sentence. Cross would definitely have to do all the talking, taunting, threatening, insulting. Lex wasn't interested in engaging in conversation, she just wanted her sister to be safe and sound, which wasn't the case at this point.

Grace walked in after her; staying close to her was now her number one priority. Duke and McNamara quickly followed suit. Grace held the Black Blade as Duke held the Black Book. They could not get those items into the wrong hands - the wrong hands being Cross.

Lex paused and breathed heavily. The walker wasn't helping her get any further than she wanted to. Time was running out. Lex grumbled and groaned, which Grace took notice of. Lex was in no mood to be touched, so Grace thought against it, basically reading Lex's mind. Lex was angry that she couldn't run; this was as fast as her legs would take her. It was unfair.

“Do you want me to hold your hand?” Grace asked minutes later.

Lex shook her head, still not wanting to be touched. But Lex knew it was time she needed some help. The four of them weren't making much progress and they'd been walking for nearly two hours - ten hours from Hannah's sacrifice to Wiggly.

John McNamara decided to take initiative into his own hands and carry Lex. Lex hissed as he picked her up and gently threw her over his shoulders, but she wasn't in the right mind to fight back. McNamara, carrying Lex, Grace, and Duke followed suit as dry sprinted through the Witchwood.

About a half hour later, they reached the same clearing, which had the P.E.I.P. Headquarters underneath. Lex's eyes went wide as she sensed something horribly wrong. Hannah was underneath their feet, but hundreds of Cult members outnumbered them.

 

*************************************

As Ms. Holloway's headless body lay on the cold, hard floor, her decapitated head flew open. She was alive. It was take much more than a decapitation to kill Ms. Holloway. Wilbur Cross may be a fearsome brute and have otherworldly strength, but Ms. Holloway's Gift was stronger. She commanded her headless body to crawl over and retrieve her decapitated head.

As she picked up her head, she gently placed it back on her body as the veins, arteries, skin, and bone fused together. Ms. Holloway breathed slowly, moving her head back and forth, scowling at the pain. The Gift may allow Holloway to resurrect herself, but that doesn't mean she doesn't feel the excruciating pain whenever something like that happens. It's not the first time she had to resurrect herself and others.

Hannah didn't have that power just yet, however, Lex did. That's why Lex was able to wake up from her comatose state. Of course, she'd still need extensive therapy. But Holloway was alive and semi-well. Hannah was her main focus now.

Holloway found herself in a labyrinth of hallways and doors. Hannah could be anywhere. Holloway had her satchel, but no Book or Blade. The only thing she had was a few potions, but she had her telekinesis and energy to potentially take down Cross. Holloway couldn't count the innumerable times she'd run into Wilbur Cross.

Holloway closed her eyes and felt around where Hannah could possibly be. Cross had knocked her out cold with a punch square in the jaw. Not the first time Cross had done that to her, especially in the last two days. It also wasn't the first time Cross had been after The Gift.

There'd been three girls Holloway had tried to save many years ago and each of them had been killed by Cross. Losing those three girls haunted Holloway to her very core. She wasn't going to lose Hannah Foster. She wasn't going to let Cross have her sacrificed to Wiggly.

Holloway walked slowly, tapping the concrete walls and using all the magic within her to locate Hannah. There was a side of her that thought Hannah was no longer in the Headquarters, but thankfully Holloway sensed that she was indeed still here. Holloway's excellent hearing still couldn't not hear Hannah. She knew how loud Hannah was and not hearing her brought much worry.

As she continued to walk, she heard a distinctive cry; Hannah's cry. She was close, but unsure how close Hannah may be. Holloway used her invisibility power to go undetected from the Cult members that lurked around every corner. Holloway narrowly avoided being seen by two Cult members walking by. She sighed and breathed heavily, leaning against the wall.

Hannah's crying had gotten louder and louder, she rounded a corner and saw her chained to a wall in a locked room. Hannah couldn't wipe her eyes, being that her hands were chained above her head. Holloway walked through the door, using her power, and approached the terrorized teen.

“Shh…” Holloway shushed, placing a finger on her lips, revealing herself to her.

“Pl-please! Please, get me out of here. I don't wanna die,” Hannah whimpered.

“Let me get those hands unchained, sweetheart.”

Holloway used her magic to loosen the chains from Hannah's wrists. Hannah was free. She rubbed her wrists, trying to get feeling and blood circulation back into them. Hannah wrapped her arms around Holloway as Holloway winced. Hannah backed away, noticing her wincing. Hannah was scared that she may have hurt her accidentally.

“D-did I hurt you? I'm sorry,” Hannah apologized.

“Oh, honey, you didn't hurt me. I got into a little fight with Cross a few hours back. My body's just a little tender is all,” Holloway answered, reassuring the teen.

“I'm sorry. He's a bad, bad man. He hurts everyone!”

“Don't I know it.”

Holloway used her telekinesis to open a portal to Ms. Retro's and both of them stepped through. Hannah was safe for now. Cross would be furious that Hannah escaped, but he had no right taking her in the first place.

Hannah sat down on a stool and buried her hands in her face. The exhaustion was prevalent. Hannah immediately fell asleep. Holloway carried her to a back room, which had a bed. Holloway covered Hannah with a blanket and stayed with her.

Holloway watched as Hannah slept, her breathing calm. Holloway smiled as she called upon Webby to let her know Hannah was safe. Holloway summoned Webby as she appeared in her spider form.

“She's safe, Webby,” said Holloway.

“Oh good. Let her sleep. While I get Lex,” Webby replied, before fully disappearing.

 

*************************************

As McNamara continued to carry Lex. He was about to press the lever that led into the P.E.I.P. Headquarters until Webby opened a portal and stepped through. Webby, now appearing in her ethereal form, nearly blinded the four of them.

“Webby, what are you doing here?” McNamara questioned.

“Hannah's safe. Ms. Holloway rescued her and is safely asleep at Ms. Retro's,” Webby answered.

“What?” Duke gasped. “We witnessed her head fly clean off!”

“Remember she has The Gift and she has the power to resurrect herself and other people?”

“She has that power?” Grace asked.

“Yes. So does Lex. How do you think she got out of her comatose state,” Webby chuckled.

Without hesitation, the four of them stepped through the portal Webby had made into safety. Cross wasn't able to step foot in Ms. Retro's, but he'd figure out a way inside, but for now, they were safe.

Lex was led to where Hannah was and got in bed with her. Lex wrapped her arms around her sleeping sister and immediately fell asleep arm in arm. Holloway and Grace watched after them as they slept. Grace herself was exhausted and desperately wanted to fall asleep. She was just thankful that all of them were safe.

 

*************************************

Cross angrily furrowed his brow and grit his teeth, Hannah was gone, she had escaped; how fucking dare she escape from his clutches. The boss certainly wouldn't be happy with this. Cross paced back and forth in the lab, debating if he wanted to open the portal to the Black and White and face Wiggly, but there was no choice.

Cross turned on the portal and watched as the swirling colors had him entranced. Wilbur Cross stepped through the portal as Wiggly stood before him with his tentacles sprawling.

“Where is Hannah? Where is my fwendy-wend?” Wiggly growled.

“That bitch of a sister helped her escape!” Cross retorted.

“That bitchy-witchy stole our fwendy-wend. Find her!”

“Way ahead of you, Lord. I won't rest until I find that little shit and her sister!”

“Lexy-wexy is alive. She's quite the fighter. Her cummupance is upon her!” Wiggly boomed.

“I can assure you of that, my Lord!” Cross replied as he turned away from Wiggly and walked out of the portal back to Hatchetfield.

He wasn't to rest until he had both Foster sisters and now Grace in his grasp. Grace proved herself to be powerful enough to end up using and memorizing the Book. Ms. Holloway still being alive truly put a damper on things, but if he could defeat her once, he could defeat her again.

Chapter Text

The next day, Lex woke up with her hands wrapped about her sister. Lex's eyes watered, knowing that she was safe in her arms. It had been a whirlwind for all of them. Lex came to the realization that her and Hannah may never be safe, though for now they were.

A smell of pancakes and freshly brewed coffee wafted into the back room where Lex and Hannah slept. Lex wasn't hungry, though had to admit, pancakes with coffee sounded real appetizing at the moment. Hannah rolled open and opened her eyes as the two sisters met each other's gaze.

Lex lightly touched Hannah's cheek. Hannah smiled and nuzzled her head into Lex's chest. The both of them stayed like that, falling asleep in that position. After what they've gone through, sleep was truly what they wanted. Nightmare plagued the both of them, namely Lex, though they weren't trapped in Nightmare Time thankfully.

Hours later, Lex fully woke up to an empty bed. Hannah must've gotten up and allowed her sister to sleep in more. Lex gingerly sat up and rubbed sleep from her eyes. She still couldn't speak that well, so calling for Hannah or Grace was out of the question for the time being.

Lex shifted, pulling the blanket off of her body and reaching for her walker. Lex pulled the walker close to her and forced herself to stand up. Her eyes blurred and her vision was a bit hazy. She had a pounding headache that felt like a drum was being beat against her temples, though it didn't stop her from taking a few steps forward. Lex winced as she took a few steps forward; everything hurt fiercely.

Coming from inside of the diner, laughter and chattering filled Lex's ears. Lex heard Hannah talking with Holloway and Duke, discussing the next step. Cross was obviously still out there, but she didn't want to hear his name. His name alone sent chills down her spine. She admitted to herself that she was afraid - Lex never wanted to admit something like that, but she was fearful.

“I think I hear Lexi!” Hannah called, hearing the sound of the walker being moved across the floor.

Hannah met Lex halfway and smiled upon seeing her sister. Lex was helped into the dining room and to a booth, where she sat comfortably. Hannah sat across from her. Lex rubbed sleep from her eyes once more. There was a part of her that still wanted to sleep, but the other part wanted to be there for Hannah.

Lex fidgeted with her shirt, unsure if she could properly articulate words and speak with her sister. But before Lex could open her mouth, Hannah began to speak.

“I-I missed you, Lexi,” Hannah said, stretching her hand out.

Lex grasped Hannah's hand and gave it a light squeeze. Hannah's hand was warm; a stark contrast from her icy cold hands.

“Merry Christmas, Lexi. I got my gift.”

Lex cocked her head and smiled brightly, knowing what Hannah meant.

“Lexi, you're my gift,” Hannah acknowledged.

“Y-you're m-my ‘ift ‘oo,” Lex stammered, blinking hard to get her words out.

“Grace told me you had a stroke.”

“Mhmm,” Lex nodded.

“I'm so sorry, Lexi. It's all my fault!” Hannah cried, slightly raising her voice.

“N-no, Nana,” Lex reassured.

“It is! If I didn't get kidnapped, you wouldn't have been so stressed out.”

“N-not Nana ‘ault.”

“You promise?” Hannah questioned tearfully.

“I-I ‘romise.”

“Thank you.”

Lex nodded and mouthed “you're welcome.” The two of them sat in comfortable silence for several minutes before Hannah decided to sit next to Lex. Lex leaned against Hannah's shoulder and closed her eyes. God, she was exhausted. Hannah ran her hand through Lex's hair. Lex had been taking care of Hannah her whole life and maybe it was time for her to take care of Lex.

Minutes later, Grace sat across from them. Grace, herself, looking exhausted. Lex didn't notice Grace sat down, because exhaustion fully took over her and she was out cold. Hannah smiled at Grace, but behind that smile was terror and fear. Grace reached out a hand and Hannah grasped it. Grace wasn't sure if Hannah knew that Lex and herself were twin sisters, but maybe now would be the time to do so.

“How are you, Hannah?” Grace asked, gently letting go of her hand.

“Fine. I guess,” Hannah shrugged.

“You don't have to talk about what happened if you don't want to.”

“I don't.”

“I'm sorry, though.”

“Uh-huh.”

“I want to tell you something,” Grace said, nervously twiddling her fingers.

“I'm not in the mood for surprises,” Hannah said stiffly, “Lexi's sick and it's all my fucking fault!”

“Woah. When did you start cursing?” Grace questioned, clearly taken aback.

“I'm sorry. I just…I'm really tired and Lexi's counting on me. I didn't mean to snap at you,” Hannah apologized, tearing running down her cheeks.

“Don't worry about that. But none of this is your fault.”

“Yes it is!”

“Listen to me,” Grace said firmly, as Hannah turned and looked her straight in the eye, “none of this is your fault. And before you interrupt me, let me tell you this,” Grace paused.

“What?”

“All Lex could think about was you. She prayed and hoped that we would find you in time before anything bad could happen. Lex vowed that she would take care of you and she still kept that promise. It may seem like you've let her down, but that's far from the truth. You have to believe me on this. And Webby sent Ms. Holloway to you so she could rescue you,” Grace concluded, rubbing Hannah's open palm.

Hannah was quiet for a moment or two before fully breaking down. The poor teen had been through so much in such a short period of time. From planning to escape from Hatchetfield and move to California, to the riot in Lakeside Mall, to losing Ethan, to getting abducted by Wilbur Cross and potentially becoming Wiggly's sacrifice, to Lex having a stroke and being rendered helpless and vulnerable. It was just too much for the 13 year old to handle.

“Hannah, it's okay-”

“No, it's not!” Hannah shouted. “Lexi's stroke is my fault!”

“You can't actually believe that, can you?” Grace questioned quizzidically.

“But it's true, Gracie. It's true! I'm a bad girl because of it,” Hannah wept, as Lex stirred and woke up due to her crying.

Lex blinked several times as she lifted her head from Hannah's shoulder. She rubbed her eyes vigorously, trying to rub sleep from them. Lex was out cold, being that Hannah's shouting didn't wake her up.

“Wh-what ha-ppen-ing?” Lex stammered.

“Hannah thinks that this is all her fault,” Grace answered quickly.

“N-no Ba-naners. Y-you di-d ‘othing ‘rong.” Lex croaked.

Lex kissed Hannah's forehead, before blinking the blurriness from her eyes. Hannah nuzzled her head into Lex's shoulders as the two embraced each other. Grace still hadn't told Hannah that she was her sister. She wanted to tell her, but wasn't sure if it was the right time, though she had to say it.

Grace cleared her throat, as Hannah turned her attention to Grace. She smiled and sighed. It was now or never. The truth had to be told. She was certain that Hannah would understand.

“Hannah, I really need to tell you something. Something very important,” Grace said, feeling anxiousness build up inside of her.

Grace felt that there was nothing to be anxious about, though. But why was it so difficult to speak?

“What is it?” Hannah asked.

“I'm uh…” Grace trailed off.

“What?”

“I'm Lex's twin sister. Lex and I were separated at birth. Pamela dumped me in a dumpster when I was a baby. The Chasity's found me. Webby took Lex and I back in time to 2002; 18 years ago and showed us the day we were born. I'm your sister, Hannah,” Grace explained shakily.

Hannah stared vacantly for a moment, but soon curled her lips into a smile. Hannah stimmed happily at the news that she had a long, lost sister. Grace's initial thoughts was that Hannah wasn't going to believe her, but she did. Indeed she did!

“I knew you and Lexi looked alike!” Hannah gasped, rocking back and forth.

“I never noticed it until now,” Grace admitted.

“My mommy is so mean to dump you. You're not trash.”

“You're right, I'm not trash and never was. I just thought Lex and I were doppelgangers at first. But we share the same birthday, October 1st, 2002!” Grace explained, breathing a sigh of relief that Hannah fully accepted her as her sister.

Hannah was happy upon learning she had another sister. Lex, Grace, and herself would definitely be an unstoppable force…hopefully. Lex was still going to have to go through with her therapy. Hannah had several injuries to her face and abdomen to take care of. Grace needed to see her parents. She couldn't imagine the stress they'd been under since she'd gone missing.

Grace had to see them. It was Christmas after all. The only person she could ask for a ride was Ms. Holloway and she wasn't sure if she wanted to be a chauffeur. She had to ask, though. Grace approached Ms. Holloway and cleared her throat. Ms. Holloway turned to meet her gaze. She knew what Grace wanted to ask of her.

“You want to see your parents, don't you?” Holloway questioned.

“How'd you know?” Grace laughed nervously.

“I can read minds, silly.”

“Oh. But yes. Can you take me to my parents, Mark and Karen Chasity?”

“Of course, honey. I'm sure Lex and Hannah wouldn't mind tagging along,” she said as Hannah approached the counter.

“I'd love to meet your mommy and daddy. I never had a daddy,” Hannah said, stimming with the frilly sleeves of her sacrificial dress that she never bothered to take off.

“That's right, you've never met them even though I've babysat you,” Grace added pointedly.

“Lex looks awake enough to take a ride with us,” Hannah said happily.

“I'll help her in the car. Unfortunately, it's just a two-seater,” Holloway sighed.

Holloway asked that Duke and McNamara hold down the fort in case Cross decided to show his ugly head around Ms. Retro's. Both of them happily obliged and would wait up for them.

Holloway also asked Webby to look after the place in case her brothers decided to wreak havoc. She doubted that they'd strike. Holloway assumed that Wiggly was furious his little sacrifice got away.

 

*************************************

The four of them drove down main street and into the residential areas of Hatchetfield. Grace lived in a fairly large house. Her father was a realtor and her mother was a kindergarten teacher. They were well off money wise. Snow started to lightly fall on Holloway's windshield. Hannah stared out of the window as Lex slept on her shoulder. Lex couldn't keep her eyes open for much long unfortunately.

Once the four of them arrived at Grace's house, Holloway parked in her parents’ driveway. A wave of emotions came over Grace - almost felt like a brick wall. It felt like she was gone for several years, when in reality, it was only five days. Grace was glad to see such a familiar sight.

As soon as Ms. Holloway parked her Firebird, Grace rushed out of the passenger's seat and to her front door. Grace knocked on it gently, not wanting to frighten her parents. After two, three, maybe four knocks, her father opened the door.

“Gracie? Where have you bee-”

Grace wrapped her arms around her father as she bawled uncontrollably.

“Who's that, dear?” Her mother called as she herself walked to the front door.

“Gracie! Are you alright? You look disheveled,” her mother said, wrapping her arms around her daughter.

“Momma! Daddy! I'm sorry. A lot's happened!” Is all Grace could say between sobs.

“We better get you cleaned up, pumpkin,” her father said, as Ms. Holloway, Hannah, and Lex trotted up the front steps, albeit wobbly from Lex's point of view.

“Lex! What a pleasant surprise!” Mrs. Chasity quipped.

“Momma, she can barely speak or walk. And you remember, Ms. Holloway, right?” Grace explained.

“Well, if it isn't Ms. Retro herself! Come on in. And who's this little sweetheart?” Mr. Chasity questioned.

“That's Hannah, Lex's little sister,” Grace answered softly.

“You guys don't wanna catch a cold, come on in everyone.”

Once the four of them were inside the Chasity household, Grace helped Lex to a seat on the couch. Lex was a tad bit overwhelmed by Grace's parents' overly cheerful nature, though it wasn't unwelcomed. Lex rubbed the fabric of her jeans, as Hannah took a seat next to her on the couch.

Mr. Chasity took a seat in his favorite chair as Mrs. Chasity and Grace conversed in the kitchen. Lex overheard Mrs. Chasity telling Grace to get cleaned up. Lex felt safe for once, though she was still fearing that Cross could show up any moment. Hannah gripped Lex's leg, noticing it was bouncing up and down.

“You okay?” Hannah whispered.

Lex shook her head, blinking her eyes. Her eyes were blurry. Lex mouthed if her eyes had the little splotches. Hannah shook her head that she didn't have any petechiae. Lex breathed a sigh of relief, thankfully her eyes weren't getting too bad. Though the blurriness wasn't going anywhere.

They waited for several minutes before Grace returned, wearing new clothes. She had hairclips in her hair. It made Grace look different but much cleaner and less disheveled. Lex and Hannah, however, looked awful compared to Grace. Grace walked over the couch and sat between the Foster sisters. Lex could barely keep her eyes open. Lex worried that her therapy would take a long, long time, which definitely would.

Minutes later, Mrs. Chasity sat in her favorite chair, next to her husband. She smiled at Lex. Lex mustered a small smile back. Lex truly wanted to sleep. All she could think about was finding a bed, pulling the blankets over her body, and cuddling with her sister.

“Momma, daddy, Lex and Hannah saved me,” Grace said, as she grasped Lex's hand.

“What happened to your three girls?” Mr. Chasity asked.

“We were kidnapped - all three of us,” Hannah answered.

“Lex can't speak much unfortunately. She had a stroke a few days ago,” Grace interjected before he tried asking Lex a question.

“Oh my goodness, Gracie. Did you get her to a hospital?” Mrs. Chasity questioned.

“I was able to tend to her,” Holloway answered, “I also saved Hannah from being killed. She was going to be killed by a very, very evil man,” she continued.

“Christ on a Cross!”

Hannah tensed at the last word, though Mrs. Chasity didn't know who Wilbur Cross was. Hannah rocked back and forth, covering her ears. She desperately wanted to unhear that last word. Tears fell from her eyes as Mrs. Chasity walked over and crouched beside Hannah.

“What's wrong, Hannah?” Mrs. Chasity questioned.

“N-nothing. I just don't like that last word you said,” Hannah answered honestly.

“Cross?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Oh, I'm sorry if I upset you, sweetheart.”

“The bad man's last name was Cross,” Grace interrupted before her mother could ask another question.

“For such a beautiful word, why does it have to be attached to such a wicked man?” Mr. Chasity said, raising an eyebrow.

“Well, dear, the devil can be a wolf in sheep's clothing,” Ms. Chasity retorted.

“Very true.”

The six of them were silent for a moment, before Grace's mother stood up and smiled. She has a surprise for all of them. She walked towards the kitchen and placed six mugs on a tray filled with hot cocoa with marshmallows and whipped cream on top. She set the tray of mugs on the coffee table before them.

Hannah's eyes went wide as she smiled. She didn't remember the last time she had hot cocoa. She wanted to take a mug, but wanted to wait until it was alright to take one. She was a guest in the Chasity's home, so she wanted to be extra respectful. Hannah didn't grow up with much manners or common sense, though Lex had to parent her with such things.

“My momma's hot cocoa is to die for… speaking figuratively of course,” Grace said, catching herself, not wanting to freak out the Foster sisters, being that nearly both of them died.

“May I take a mug?” Hannah asked politely.

“Of course, honey. Be my guest,” Mrs. Chasity said, handing her a mug.

Hannah took a sip, getting whipped cream on her lips. Lex smiled and wiped it off. Hannah took another sip before setting it back on the coffee table. Hannah didn't want to gulp it down like she hadn't eaten, which was the truth. She ate nothing while she was Cross’ captive.

“Lex, would you like some cocoa?” Mrs. Chasity questioned.

Lex nodded and reached for a mug. She wanted some, but didn't want to choke. Her throat hurt mightily as she slowly took a sip. She admitted that it tasted amazing; better than those Swiss Miss hot chocolate packets. This, however, was homemade. Lex took another sip before setting it down next to Hannah's mug.

“Momma, Lex's speech is a bit slurry due to her stroke. If she's not talking, that's why,” Grace defended.

“Oh, honey, I understand. Lex, dear, do you need help with showering and getting changed? I have clean clothes for you and for Hannah,” Mrs. Chasity questioned her, being overly kind in her demeanor.

Lex's face twisting, cringing at the fact someone else was truly willing to help her showed and get her changed. Lex furrowed her brow and smirked at both Grace and Hannah.

“N-no ‘hank y-you, M-Mrs. Ch-Chas-ity. I-I ‘an s-hower ‘self,” Lex answered, forcing her words out painfully.

Mrs. Chasity nodded and smiled. Lex wasn't sure if she was fully comfortable with showering here. She appreciated how hospitable Grace's parents were being, but it still felt weird. Lex, however, felt grimy. Hannah didn't look the cleanest, either.

After a few more moments of silence, Grace cleared her throat. She needed to know the truth about her parents not actually being her birth parents. Grace thanked them for finding her before she could die in the elements. Grace was sure that her parents would be honest with her. And there was a sliver of an inclination that they knew her and Lex were related.

“Momma, daddy, can I ask you something important?” Grace spoke up, fiddling with the hem of her sleeve.

“Of course, pumpkin,” Mr. Chasity said softly.

“Are you my birth parents?”

Both Mr. and Mrs. Chasity glared at each other, before turning their gaze to their daughter. They smiled and patted Grace's leg. They weren't the type of people to blatantly lie and withhold information from their own child.

“Um…well, the Lord delivered you to us,” Mr. Chasity answered.

“Did you and momma…you know…have relations that led to my birth?”

“Oh, sweetie…no. We found you in a dumpster, well, your father did ” Mrs. Chasity answered, motioning Grace to embrace her.
“Where was this dumpster located?”

“St. Damien's Hospital on October 1st, 2002,” Mr. Chasity answered.

“I know who dumped me,” Grace broke in.

“Who?”

“Pamela Foster…Lex and Hannah's mother. I'm their sister. Lex and I are twin sisters.”

Both of their mouths went wide and eyes bulged. Lex held back a smirk, while Hannah listened intently. After several times of babysitting Hannah, Grace's parents had never met Hannah herself. They did, however, know Lex…and Pamela. A flash of anger overcame Mrs. Chasity, but quashed it, not wanting to frighten Grace or herself.

“That Pamela Foster is a wicked lady,” Mrs. Chasity said in a low, deep voice.

“I-I have bruises to prove that,” Hannah spoke up.

“Oh, goodness gracious! How could she strike a poor child?!” Mr. Chasity questioned, not holding back his righteous anger.

“Lex was beaten by our mommy as well,” Hannah added.

“Oh, you poor babies. Well, we're your new parents. You never have to see Pamela ever again. I have the mind to knock some sense into that woman. Dumping a baby, neglecting her own daughters, and striking your own children. How dare she. Lex, Hannah, we are so sorry!” Mrs. Chasity rambled, trying to fight back tears.

“And, Gracie. We're sorry for not telling you we're not your birth parents sooner,” she added.

“Oh, momma. You have no reason to apologize. You've given me a great life. And you're willing to adopt Lex and Hannah?” Grace questioned quizzidically, enjoying the idea of living with the Foster sisters.

“Of course. They shouldn't have to live in such squalid conditions. There's a guest room on the first floor. You two can sleep there. There's two twin beds in there,” Mr. Chasity answered.

Lex was overcome with emotion. Being adopted by two people who genuinely cared about her and Hannah. It was honestly the best Christmas present either of them could ask for. Ms. Holloway pulled both Lex and Hannah aside and gently explained to them that they'd be only safe here for a period.

“Cross most likely knows where you two are, but knows better not to strike immediately after,” Ms. Holloway said pointedly.

“Why doesn't he just stop? Am I truly that powerful?” Hannah quipped.

“Yes, honey. You, Lex, and actually Grace are extremely powerful. As long as you three have that power, he won't stop.”

Lex shook her head in disdain. How was she powerful if she needed therapy to recover after her major stroke? It just didn't make any logical sense. Lex wanted to open her mouth and rebut what Holloway had said, but maybe it would be best to keep her mouth shut. It was too much for Lex to handle at this point.

Recovery is what she had on her mind - her top priority. To say that was furious was an understatement. Lex's face was flush. She needed to lie down. Lex motioned for Hannah to open the door to the guest room. Lex slowly made her way to a vacant bed and lied down.

Hannah sat on the other vacant bed, as Holloway followed suit. Lex rested her head on the pillow, as she blinked her heavy eyes. Within minutes, she was sleeping soundly.

“Lexi's not getting any better is she?” Hannah questioned, staring at Lex's sleeping body.

“She will. Over time she will. I can assure you of that. Lex didn't get this far just to die. Yeah, her body may be in poor shape, but your sister's a fighter,” Holloway said pointedly, wrapping an arm around Hannah's shoulder.

“Why does it have to take forever, though?”

“That's just how recovery works, honey.”

Hannah huffed, staring at Lex then back at Ms. Holloway. It truly wasn't fair that Lex had to go through this. At first, when Cross told Hannah that Lex had a stroke, she refused to believe it. Lex was much too strong to have something as the gravity of a stroke to happen to her. But it was true. It was fucking true! Hannah's fury was warranted.

Instead of having a full-blown meltdown, Hannah's eyes stared vacantly at her sister. Having to witness Lex's suffering was going to be hard for Hannah to handle. Hannah was numb. She didn't like that feeling, but that was the truth.

“Ms. Holloway?”

“Yes, honey?”

“Where do we go from here?” Hannah sighed, as she got up from the other bed.

She laid next to Lex and recalled one of the times after her mother delivered a beating to her and Lex comforted her. Lex would sing until Hannah had fallen asleep. Lex would sing to her often to get Hannah to sleep, even when she was a toddler. Now, it was Hannah's time to return the favor.

 

“You are my sunshine.
My only sunshine.
You make me happy when skies are gray.
You never know how much I love you.
Please don't take my sunshine away.”

 

Hannah planted a kiss on Lex's cheek before pulling the covers over herself. Hannah rested her hand on Lex's shoulder as Lex shifted ever so slightly. Ms. Holloway decided to leave the Fosters sisters be and let them sleep.

Holloway closed the door behind them and returned to Grace and her parents. Grace sat on the couch, as she finished her hot cocoa. Grace glanced up at Ms. Holloway, giving her a knowing smile that both Lex and Hannah were asleep.

“Are they alright?” Grace sighed.

“I think so. Hannah's not doing so well with what I told her,” Holloway answered honestly.

“What did you tell her?”

“News about Cross. He and Wiggly are still plotting.”

“Plotting to do what?” Grace raised an eyebrow.

“Sacrificing Hannah. They won't stop. You three may have to flee Hatchetfield,” Holloway answered.

Grace pursed her lips. She rolled her eyes in annoyance. They literally just got home. Now they would have to get up and leave again? No wonder why Hannah didn't take the news so well. What would her parents think? Would they understand the severity of the situation? Not only the Foster sisters were in danger, Grace was, too!

“How long till he strikes?” Grace asked, turning and glaring Holloway in the eyes.

“I wish I could answer that. I can try to hold him off while you three make yourselves scarce,” Holloway answered, sighing deeply.

“I don't wanna run. I really don't.”

“Believe me, I feel for you.”

“What am I gonna tell my parents?”

“I'll talk to them.”

“They may not understand any of this. They don't even know I killed a few people. You promise not to tell them?” Grace asked, rocking back and forth.

“I'll use a spell that'll make them understand,” Holloway answered quickly.

Grace nodded, initially against using magic on her parents, but it was unfortunately necessary for their survival. Grace ran a hand through her hair and bit the inside of her cheek. Their fight against Cross and the Lords in Black wasn't over - it was just beginning.

 

*************************************

Hours later, after Lex and Hannah had a restful two-hour nap, Grace called them that her parents had Christmas dinner for all of them. Lex, naturally, wasn't hungry, but she wanted to be respectful to her hosts.

Grace's mother had made honey ham, homemade rolls, mashed potatoes, and plenty of other delicious looking food. Grace had notified her parents that Lex had struggled with eating since her stroke. She hadn't mentioned her strangulation. Grace didn't want to out Lex like that, plus she didn't have her permission.

“Shall we pray over this banquet?” Mr. Chasity announced.

“Yes, dear,” Mrs. Chasity answered.

The Chasity's, Ms. Holloway, Lex, and Hannah all joined hands in prayer. They all bowed their heads, except Lex. If God was truly real, He wouldn't allow the Lords in Black to exist and Wilbur Cross to be filled with pure evil. Lex never had a problem with Grace's faith, that was her business.

“Dear Father in Jesus’ Name. Thank You for this food. And thank You for becoming a man so You can die for our sins. Thank You for bringing our Gracie back to us and thank You for the safety of Lex and Hannah. In Jesus’ Name we pray, Amen!” Both Chasity's prayed.

“Amen,” everyone else replied, except for Lex.

The six of them ate in silence, while Lex nibbled at her food. Her hand eye coordination was off, so picking up a fork was a bit difficult. She wasn't about to ask Hannah and or Grace for help. Lex would feel like an embarrassment, especially in front of Grace's parents.

Luckily, her parents didn't judge Lex for hardly touching her food. They understood that Lex had a stroke and basic fine motor skills were difficult. Lex dread therapy. And with Cross and the Lords in Black still on their tail made it all the more nerve wracking for Lex.

Holloway had told Grace, which Grace relayed the message back to Lex and Hannah that they may have to leave Hatchetfield. If Lex was being honest, she didn't want to spend another day in Hatchetfield. This town brought nothing but turmoil for the Foster sisters and now for Grace. Grace had her own set of skeletons in the closet.

After dinner, Hannah helped Lex back to the guest room. Lex was tired, but sleep was definitely going to evade her. Lex's mind kept traveling back to the fact that staying in Hatchetfield would bring certain death. Hannah was still Cross’ prime target. Cross would do anything and everything in his power to kill Hannah and Lex didn't want that to happen.

Hannah pushed the other twin bed next to Lex's. Being away from her, even if it was several feet, was too much for her. Hannah wanted to wrap her arms around Lex and comfort her the best she could.

“Is Lex going to be alright?” Asked Grace, knocking lightly on the door.

“I don't know. You saw her. She couldn't even pick up a fork properly,” Hannah answered, covering her sister with a pink comforter.

“Webby said she would get better.”

“Webby's not a doctor!” Hannah snapped.

“Well, maybe Becky Barnes can help her. She's the one who diagnosed her, right?” Grace questioned.

“Yeah. I don't know if we should move Lex back there. The Witchwood is right outside her door."

“Then we take her to St. Damien's Hospital. She's a pediatric nurse.”

“I guess…”

“It's going to be alright, Hannah. Lex's is strong,” Grace said, placing a hand on Hannah's shoulder.

“I don't know anymore,” Hannah sighed woefully.

“Well, all Lex needs now is rest and my parents already love you two.”

“They're sweet.”

“I'm not gonna let anything happen to you or Lex, okay?”

“Okay,” Hannah replied, nodding.

“I'll let you two rest now.”

Grace left the room and shut the door. Hannah stared at Lex, who was already asleep. Hannah kissed Lex's cheek and stroked her hair. At least the both of them were together and safe for the time being. It didn't help that Hannah was worried about everything, though.

If leaving Hatchetfield was the safest option, then that's what they had to do.

Chapter Text

Two days after Christmas, Lex suffered another major stroke. Lex had to be revived and was barely breathing by the time she got to St. Damien's Hospital. On the night of the stroke, Lex wasn't her normal self, though she hadn't been normal since Black Friday. Lex hardly got out of bed and could barely stand, even with her walker. That night, Lex felt numbness in her face; it was paralysis. Lex wouldn't respond to Hannah or Grace.

Lex ended up collapsing onto the floor, nearly hitting her head on the coffee table. Hannah was certain Lex had died this time. It took several paramedics to stabilize Lex to get her loaded into the ambulance. Hannah had to be held back by paramedics as they worked on her sister. Lex had gone into another coma.

Hannah feared that Lex had gone back into Nightmare Time. Hannah hoped that wasn't the truth, it just couldn't be the truth. Ms. Holloway had warned Hannah that Wilbur Cross was coming. There was no way to avoid the inevitable. It was time to escape Hatchetfield.

Several days later, on New Year's Eve, Hannah arrived at the hospital and sat next to Lex. Lex was hooked up to the machines that beeped and kept her breathing, which made Hannah cringe and send chills down her spine. Lex was alive by a thread. Hannah pulled up a chair and sat next to Lex's bed. She touched Lex's arm and caressed it. She hoped Lex felt it, but wasn't sure if she did.

Tears filled Hannah's eyes as she dropped her head in shame. She continued to believe that this was her fault. Hannah had stressed Lex out which in turn, caused the stroke. It was terrifying to watch her sister potentially die. Hannah didn't want to leave her sister all alone in a hospital bed, but this is where Lex was safest for now.

The uncertainty of Cross striking at the hospital was a good chance. No matter how many security guards would charge him, Cross would win. Hannah understood real quick that Cross wasn't human anymore. He told her at one point he was, but that didn't matter. He was Wiggly's greatest ally and Wiggly wanted her power.

Hannah debated if she should make a self-sacrifice and get Lex and Grace out of this mess, but Cross wouldn't just stop after he killed her. He'd go after Lex, Grace, Holloway, Duke, McNamara, potentially Alice, and anyone else who had The Gift. Hannah came to the realization that a self-sacrifice would do absolutely nothing to quench Cross’ thirst for complete control over Hatchetfield and the world.

Hannah spent the entire day with Lex. Lex just laid there in her comatose state. The few things Hannah could do was sing, talk, and caress her arms. Maybe, just maybe Lex would be able to hear her. All Hannah wanted to do was cry. She had every right to ball up and weep. She wanted to remain strong but she wasn't okay and figured she'd never be again.

On New Year's Day, Hannah once again stayed with Lex. There was obviously no change. Hannah seemed to notice that Lex was even paler than before, but maybe that was just her eyes playing tricks on her. Hannah wished it was her in the coma and not Lex. Lex didn't deserve this.

Hannah leaned her head against the bed and stared at her motionless sister. She rubbed her arm, hoping she would feel the sensation. Hannah hoped Lex still felt her sisterly love. If only they go back to normal, before Black Friday. There was a part of Hannah that still wanted to get to California, though that possibility was slim to none. Lex had such aspirations to become an actress.

Lex was an amazing singer and now that she had her stroke, she'd have to learn how to talk all over again. It wasn't fair, but Hannah didn't want to keep thinking that. She couldn't shake the feeling that this was all her fault still.

 

*************************************

Cross spied on the Foster sisters everyday. Cross had been delighted that Lex had yet another stroke. She was out of the picture for the time being at least. Hannah was wide open and vulnerable. He plotted to strike at any moment. Wiggly kept pressuring him to take her, though Cross assured him that it'd be any time now.

“I want my fwendy-wend, Cross!” Wiggly hissed.

“These things take time, my Lord,” Cross replied.

“You better grab Hannah soon.”

“I will. Just not in the hospital. Too many innocent people in the way.”

“Since when do you give a shit about innocent people?” Wiggly countered.

“Oh, I don't. I don't wanna kill everyone in that hospital, though,” Cross answered, as he chomped on a green apple.

“Once she leaves, grab that rotten little banana! I'll make her my fwendy-wend and you'll do whatever it takes!”

“Of course, my Lord.”

“Good.”

As Cross turned to leave the Black and White, Wiggly tapped a tentacle on Cross’ shoulder. Wiggly usually would do this if he wasn't finished with his thought.

“Yes, Wiggog?”

“Take Chasity, too. She betrayed my brothers and I. I have the right to call upon Nibbly to devour her!” Wiggly drawled.

“I think she'll come quietly,” Cross said.

“Go forth and bring me Hannah Foster and Grace Chasity!”

Cross nodded and turned and left the Black and White. There was still one tiny problem involved here: Ms. Holloway. Holloway wouldn't let Cross within a hundred feet of either Hannah or Grace. It was a tricky situation. Taking on Holloway was something he was used to, it was just tiresome. And each time it would end at a stalemate. Equally powerful; equally unwavering.

Cross stepped the portal back in the P.E.I.P. Headquarters and took a seat at his desk. The stab wound from the Black Blade had nearly healed, though he scowled as he felt around his neck. It would take much more than one measly stab wound to kill him. Cross, himself, didn't even know what could truly kill him.

He called several Cult members into the lab. His plan had finally been formulated. Hannah wasn't going to escape this time. He had her right where he wanted.

“Tonight, we strike!” Cross boomed.

“Who are we going after?” One Cult member asked.

“Hannah Foster.”

“What about Alexandra?” Another questioned Cross.

“Don't worry about her and just listen!” Cross hissed, having clear irritability in his tone.

The Cult members were silent as Cross got up from his chair and paced the lab. He held another striking green apple in his hand with a bite taken out of the side. Cross smirked, teeth baring. He was less than pleased that Hannah had gotten away a week ago. That Holloway would pay. Oh, she would pay for what she's done; Hannah, however, was his number one priority.

Cross leaned up against the wall, taking another large chomp out of the apple before throwing it onto his chair. He wiped his mouth and ran a hand through his greasy jet black slicked back hair and sighed.

“Hannah's been at the hospital all day and night, looking after Lex. Lex is certainly going to die. Suffering two fuckin’ strokes within a matter of days is pretty insane. Lex is someone we don't have to worry about anymore. And even if she does recover, it'll take months, possibly years,” Cross began, as he began to pace once again.

He was silent for a moment, thinking and articulating the correct words to say so his fellow followers of Wiggly could understand in laymen's terms. Cross knew most of the Cult members were fairly incompetent, but a lot were smart as a whip and Wiggly had praised them for being such good little followers.

If only Lex hadn't stopped the Prophet, Linda Monroe, on Black Friday, the whole course of the world would've been made in Wiggly's image. Cross loathed Lex for that reason, but thankfully she was out of the picture. Hannah was his prime target now.

“Anyway, my fellow brethren,” Cross began after a long pause, “I want several of you to spy on the younger Foster sister. I'd suggest losing the black robes and green masks. Dress in regular street clothes. And once Hannah leaves the hospital, just fuckin’ knock her out. One magic girl can't take on like five of ya. Bring her to me and bring her alive,” Cross concluded with finality.

Cross didn't want to overexplain himself. He knew what he wanted his Cult members to do. It was simple. Cross unfortunately didn't have the ability to shapeshift. If he had that ability, it'd be much simpler to kidnap Hannah. It's pretty ridiculous that she's so crafty and able to escape his grasp. He'd make sure Hannah didn't this time.

 

*************************************

When Alice found out that Lex had a stroke, she rushed herself to the hospital. Paul had driven her and soon found Lex in a recovery room with Hannah. Hannah sat next to an unconscious Lex. Hannah had gripped Lex's hand and rubbed it with her thumb.

“Hannah?” Alice said quietly.

Hannah turned her head and shot a glance at Alice, giving her a sad smile. Hannah simply got up from her seat, walked up to Alice, and wrapped her arms around the older teen. Hannah wept in her chest. Whatever she was saying was unintelligible. Alice rubbed her back and helped her sit back down.

Alice knew Lex had been sick and knew she was at risk for stroke, but she didn't think it'd actually happen. Alice stared at Lex's unconscious body, looking at all the machines that were hooked up to her. It made her uneasy.

“S-she had a stroke, Alice. A really bad one,” Hannah said sheepishly.

“Lex's is gonna pull through. I just know it,” Alice said, rubbing her back.

“It's all my fault.”

“How?”

“I stressed her out when Cross kidnapped me,” Hannah answered.

“She was at risk for stroke when that toy collector dude strangled her in the mall. I highly doubt Lex would blame you for that,” said Alice coolly.

“You don't get it.”

“What don't I get?”

“I was supposed to protect Lex!” Hannah blurted out, grabbing a fistful of her own hair and yanking hard.

“You're doing that right now.”

“No, no,” Hannah shook her head, “you don't understand. I'm not safe here. Cross is coming for me. He won't stop and if I leave, I won't be able to watch over and protect Lex.”

“Can't you stop him with your power?” Alice questioned.

“I'm not strong enough. I could take down Cult members but I can't go toe to toe with him. I'll lose and Cross will take me to Wiggly and I'll be his sacrifice,” Hannah explained, burying her head in Alice's chest.

“Remember we were in the cabin?”

“Yeah. What about it?”

“You stopped time,” Alice said pointedly.

“I know. But that'll only buy me maybe a half hour. He'll still find me.”

“Do you know when he's coming?”

“Soon.”

“How soon?”

“Soon,” Hannah repeated.

“Don't be vague with me, Hannah. How soon is ‘soon?’” Alice sighed, letting out a small laugh.

Hannah sighed uncomfortably and grabbed Lex's hand and rubbed it with her thumb. Alice was trustworthy, it was just hard to find the correct words. Hannah glared up at Alice and gave a tearful smile. Alice needed to know.

“Tonight…” Hannah said quietly.

“What?” Alice asked perplexed. “What do you mean, Hannah?”

“Webby told me that some Cult members are coming to the hospital at around 7 P.M. They're going to be dressed in regular street clothes and not the black robes and green masks,” Hannah explained, beginning to hyperventilate, “I-I don't wanna be captured again. What do I do, Alice? I'm scared.”

“I don't know what to say. I could bring you to Paul and Emma's apartment and you can hide out there for now. Is that a good idea?”

“No, no,” Hannah shook her head.

“Why not?”

“I'm not letting Cross kill any more innocent people. He already killed your dad. I can't let that happen to them!”

“Duly noted,” Alice replied.

“Huh?”

“Oh, it means I basically understand. There's gotta be somewhere you can go.”

“There really isn't. And he's not just after me,” Hannah admitted.

“Who, Lex?” Alice questioned, turning her head in Lex's direction.

“No, Grace. Her and Lex are long lost twin sisters.”

“Are you joking?”

“No I'm not. I wouldn't joke about that.”

“How do they know that?”

“Before Lexi had her stroke, Webby brought Lex and Grace back in time when they were briefly stuck in the Black and White. It turns out my mommy had twin baby girls and one happened to be Grace. She dumped Grace in a dumpster and the Chasity's found baby Grace and adopted her,” Hannah rambled, grasping Lex's hand once more.

Before Alice could open her mouth, Becky knocked on the door before letting herself in. Hannah and Alice were told to leave the room, though Hannah refused to leave her sister's side. Becky told Hannah that she could come back in after she was finished with Lex. Hannah grumbled and stomped out of the room, talking Alice's hand. There she saw Paul and Emma.

Emma wrapped her arms around Hannah. She wanted to pull away, but didn't want to be rude to someone that actually cared about her. Paul smiled and waved at Hannah she gave a small wave back. Hannah just wanted to go back into the room with Lex before they got here.

“How's Lex?” Paul asked, breaking the silence.

“Bad,” Hannah answered quietly.

“Will she get any better?”

“I don't know. Only Webby knows and she hasn't answered any of my questions.”

Paul raised an eyebrow. He had no idea who Webby was, but didn't want to pry. He figured she didn't want to answer any questions. She'd be through enough. Hannah sat next to Emma who coaxed her to drink a little water. Hannah took some sips from Emma's water bottle and handed it back to her.

“Oh, honey. Take another sip, Hannah,” Emma suggested.

“No, I'm fine. I don't wanna spread germs,” Hannah sighed.

“You sure?”

“Yeah. Thank you, though.”

“Don't mention it, honey. Quick question,” Emma quipped.

“Yeah?”

“Do you like coffee? Because I'm a barista at Beanie's and you can stop by and have a cup of coffee or pastry on the house. My boss is a bit of a nuisance, but I'll buy whatever you'd like. How's that sound?” Emma explained.

“Oh, you don't have to do that,” Hannah laughed nervously.

“My treat.”

“You sure?”

“100% sure, Hannah,” Emma assured.

“Thank you. I appreciate that. I don't like coffee, though. But I like muffins and hot cocoa,” Hannah answered quietly.

“We have that. I could pick you up one day and you can spend the day in the coffee shop.”

“Thanks.”

Hannah gave Emma a small smile. Hannah had never really had a full conversation with Emma before; this was a nice change of scenery. Maybe more people cared about her than she initially thought. People being sweet to the Foster sisters was a foreign feeling. People would consider Hannah weird in school and bully her and Lex's record was fairly extensive - arrested four times, and three months in juvie.

Hannah learned that Paul and Emma had become Alice's temporary guardians after Cross had snapped her father's neck. Hannah couldn't help but blame herself for that. Her father may have been a bit of a hardhead, but that didn't mean he deserved to die. In Hannah's mind, she killed her father. Hannah couldn't stop killing people. Two Cult members, a Hatchet Man, and Bill Woodward. She was a killer and didn't care that it was self-defense.

“I'm sorry about your dad,” Hannah sniffed.

“I'll miss him, but I'm not blaming you. And I know that's what you're thinking and I won't let you blame yourself,” Alice replied, gently squeezing the younger teen's shoulder.

“But-”

“No, Hannah. None of this is your fault,” Alice quickly interrupted, silencing Hannah's objections.

“Okay. I can't help it, though,” Hannah admitted, “no matter what happens, trouble seems to find me.”

“Hannah, if I may,” Paul began, “you seem like the most genuine and kindest young lady I've come to meet and I'm glad Alice has you as her friend and Lex as your sister,” he concluded.

“Mhmm. Thanks,” Hannah nodded.

Minutes later, Becky allowed Hannah back in the room where Lex laid in her comatose state. Hannah sat alone with her sister. She didn't feel like talking to anyone other than her sister. If only she could climb in bed with Lex, but there were too many wires and tubes hooked up to her. The only thing she could do was touch her hand.

“Hannah?” A familiar voice sounded.

“Webby?” Hannah glared, as a small white spider crawled on the window sill.

“It's time to go. You need to leave the hospital and Hatchetfield. It's no longer safe,” Webby explained delicately.

“No. I-I can't leave Lexi. I just can't, Webby!” Hannah wept, her eyes going red.

Hannah white knuckle gripped the side of the bed, not wanting to leave. At this point, she didn't care if Cross made her his captive. Leaving Lex didn't sit well with her. Hannah's eyes began to well up with tears. She fervently tried to hold them back but they came. Hannah's tears streamed down her face, as Webby's spider form crawled on her arm.

Webby stayed there motionless for a moment, understanding the fact that Hannah didn't want to leave her sister. But Cross had sent Cult members, dressed normally after Hannah. Hannah gripped the side of the bed even harder; her grip became almost like a vice's.

“Sweetheart, you need to leave now,” Webby said sympathetically.

“No! You can't make me, Webby!” Hannah retorted.

“I can't make you do anything, but if you want to survive Cross, you need to leave now.”

“Lexi needs me.”

“Oh, Hannah. I know. But I've been looking after her in the White, though her body's here. I can assure you she's not in Nightmare Time. I can send you to Ms. Retro's and Ms. Holloway will drive you over to the ferry, so you can escape Hatchetfield,” Webby explained, as she crawled up to her collarbone.

“You promise she's not in Nightmare Time?” Hannah said, wiping away her tears.

“I promise.”

“What about Alice?”

“What about her, sweetie?”

“She knows I'm here and knows Cross is after me,” Hannah answered honestly.

“Okay, okay. I'll reveal myself to Alice and reassure her that you'll be alright,” Webby explained sweetly.

“Thank you. When do I have to leave?”

“Basically now.”

“Damn it!”

“I know, honey. I'm sorry,” Webby apologized

“Where am I gonna go?” Hannah questioned.

“Well, of course mainland Michigan now and we'll take it from there.”

“Clivesdale?”

“For the time being, yes.”

“Okay. But what about money? You need money to go on a ferry, right?”

“Ms. Holloway will give you plenty of cash,” Webby answered.

“I- I'm scared,” Hannah admitted.

“I know, honey. I know.”

“Not fair!”

“It really isn't. But come on, let me take you to Ms. Retro's Diner.”

“Can I at least say my goodbyes to Lexi?” Hannah questioned, trying to hold back tears.

“Yes, honey,” Webby replied.

Hannah stood up and walked over to Lex's unconscious body. Hannah gently touched Lex's cheek with the back of her hand. Hannah wanted to say, oh how she wanted to stay by Lex's side, but Webby was right. Webby was always right. Webby had been right about the Tickle-Me-Wiggly campaign; everything.

Hannah removed her hand from Lex's cheek as Webby appeared in her ethereal form. Webby opened a portal that led to Ms. Retro's Diner. Hannah reluctantly stepped through, leaving her sister behind in a hospital bed. Hannah tearfully gazed back at Lex as the portal closed in front of her.

Hannah now found herself in Ms. Retro's Diner. Ms. Holloway stood behind the counter, giving Hannah a sympathetic smile. Hannah walked up to the counter and sat on the stool. She was given a glass of ice water. Hannah wasn't thirsty but Holloway knew the poor girl was dehydrated and starving.

“Hannah?”

“Hi, Ms. Holloway. I didn't want to leave Lexi. Webby had to get me out of there before Cross got to me. He's coming to the hospital to kidnap me again,” Hannah explained solemnly.

“I know. Webby cued me in. Let's get some food in your belly. And don't object,” Holloway replied.

“I'm hungry.”

After Hannah ate, Ms. Holloway brought Hannah some supplies that included clothing, a toothbrush, money, snacks, and weapons, two being knives, and one a taser. All the things Hannah needed to escape from Hatchetfield and the throes of Cross.

Holloway walked Hannah to her Firebird and got in. Hannah buckled herself in and threw her backpack in the backseat. She pressed her forehead against the glass. The cold, January air chilled the glass of the window, which sent chills down her spine. That wasn't the only thing that sent chills.

Once they arrived at the docks, Holloway let Hannah out and walked with her to buy a ticket. After Hannah had bought a ticket, she waited for the ferry. Hannah was beyond nervous, but figured that this was the right decision. It didn't take long for the ferry to arrive. Hannah didn't want to leave, but Cross was out there, looking for her.

Hannah boarded the ferry, looking back and waving at Ms. Holloway. She waved back and gave her a thumbs up. Hannah was now on her own. Webby would still be guiding her, but no one was there to be with her physically. To say that Hannah was frightened was an understatement.

Chapter Text

At around 7 P.M. Cross commanded his followers to capture Hannah at the hospital. Two of them dressed in normal looking clothing, discarding the black robes and green masks. Out of the robes, these were just ordinary people - but no one knew their facade. They arrived at St. Damien's Hospital and approached the front desk. They told the receptionist that they were friends of Alexandra Foster.

The receptionist led them to Lex's room, explaining to them that she was unconscious and in a coma. They found Lex, but no sight of Hannah. In the hallway, there was a teen with a blue cardigan and long white skirt; Alice Woodward. They remembered exactly who she was, but this time she wasn't alone. An adult male and female were with her. One of the two Cult members remembered where that woman was from - Beanie's.

One Cult member approached the trio and sat in a vacant chair, while the other paced down the hallway. Alice glanced up from her new phone, eyeing the unknown man. Alice scowled and wanted to leave. She already had been notified by Webby that Hannah had left.

Alice got up from her seat and walked into Lex's room, where she remained in her comatose state. Her eyes flicked to the chair where Hannah sat, noticing she'd left her baseball cap behind. Alice grabbed it and shoved it in her bag. She'd return it to her when she saw her again. Frankly, Alice didn't know where Webby had taken Hannah and these two men were the people Hannah warned Alice would take her to Cross.

Alice had come to the realization that Hannah had got out of there in the knick of time. Alice placed her hand on Lex's cheek before leaving the room. Before Alice could walk down the hallway back to Emma and Paul, she was stopped by one of the Cult members.

“Heya, Alice,” he said, tightly gripping her forearm.

“Let go of me!” Alice hissed in a whisper.

“Where's Hannah?”

“I never saw her today. I don't know where she is.”

“Oh, do you think I was born yesterday? Where is she?” He repeated.

“I. Don't. Know.”

“I think you do and so does my friend over there,” he said pointing to the other Cult member sitting next to Emma and Paul.

Alice tensed, knowing if she didn't answer truthfully, her guardians would be killed. But Alice didn't want to rat out her friend. The truth was that Alice truly didn't know where Hannah escaped to.

“Please, whoever your name is, I actually don't know where Hannah went. Just please let go of my arm. Why don't you go bug Chasity,” Alice shot back.

“That Chasity is a little backstabber.”

“Then go after her, not me.”

“Alright,” he said, releasing his grip on her arm, “we'll be watching you, though.”

“Great, another stalker.” Alice rolled her eyes.

The two Cult members promptly left the hospital and back to the P.E.I.P. Headquarters empty handed. They didn't have Hannah but Cross would surely know where Hannah may possibly be. And Grace Chasity would pay for her betrayal.

 

*************************************

 

Cross slammed his fist onto the table. Hannah wasn't with them. He barred his teeth and slammed the table once more. She had escaped from his clutches. Certainly Wiggly wouldn't be pleased with him. Cross powered up the portal and stepped through. There he was met with Wiggly in all his glory. Cross bowed before him.

“Rise, Cross,” Wiggly said calmly.

“Well, looks like I have incompetent followers,” Cross chuckled.
“That you do, that you do.”

“Little Foster escaped,” Cross said pointedly.

“Escaping Hatchetfield is no easy task. She clearly does not want to be my fwendy-wend. This makes Wiggly sad,” Wiggly explained, as he rubbed a tentacle over his chin.

“I think the little bitch went to Clivesdale.”

“Only rotten little bananas escape from me.”

“I may have to take desperate measures,” Cross sighed, running his hands through his greasy hair.

“What do you propose, Mr. Wilbur Cross?” Wiggly questioned.

“Pay off the Hatchet Men to track her down. You know those inbred fuckers hate Willabella Muckwab; your first follower. The Foster sisters are her great-great-great granddaughters,” Cross explained.

“Devilish idea. I love it.”

“Church of the Starry Children applies to Hannah Fucking Foster, too. They may just kill her for you, my Lord!”

“If they kill her, at least be near the body to absorb her power and take her Gift! Then bring your newfound power to me, which'll allow me to crawl through. I'll make all of Hatchetfield my fwendy-wends! What a joyous day!” Wiggly cackled.

“I wonder how much it'll take for those inbred fucks to pay off to find little Foster?” Cross thought out loud.

“I think a grand each would suffice.”

Wiggly materialized five-thousand in cash and placed it in the palm of Cross’ hand. Cross smirked deviously as he pocketed the cash. Of course an Eldritch dark god and his strongest follower had no use with paper currency. Only peasants would need this paper.

“See ya later, Wiggog Y'Wrath. Have a pleasant evening,” Cross said, turning away and waving.

“Bring me that rotten little banana!” He called back.

“Certainly, my Lord.”

Cross walked out of the portal and flicked it off. He had business to take care of. He'd never thought in a million years that the Hatchet Men would be his allies, but desperate times call for desperate measures. Hannah had in fact, killed one of the Hatchet Men when she had that trusty little scalpel in her hands. They would be sure to remember her face.

Cross stepped out of the P.E.I.P. Headquarters and teleported to the Metzger's cabins. They were the Hatchet Men. Cross had the cash, the picture of the girl, and where she was. It wouldn't take much to sway them. Money and a chance to kill a heretic - what wasn't to love?

Cross knocked on their cabin door and a big, burly man opened the door. Cross gave a toothy smile and asked to come in.

“Who are ya, Mister…?” One of the Hatchet Men asked, holding a shotgun over his shoulder.

“Cross. Wilbur Cross at your service,” he said, as the Hatchet Man let him in. “Call your brothers and father in here. I have a little proposition for you men. And you'll love what I have in store for you, gents,” Cross explained, still holding his toothy smile.

The man called his brothers and father and they rushed to the living room where he and Cross stood. They also carried weapons in case something was happening to their brother and son. They saw Cross with his arms open wide. His all-denim ensemble was a bit much for them to take in, but he had a proposition for them.

“Hiya, gentleman. I'm Wilbur Cross and I have a proposition for you fine men,” he began, “do you by chance know this little girl?” Cross said, holding up a photo of Hannah Foster.

“Isn't that the little shit that stabbed Louie in the neck?” The father questioned, snatching the picture from Cross.

“That she is,” Cross confirmed.

“How do you know her?”

“She stabbed two friends of mine, one being a doctor.”

“Ain't her grandmother Willabella Muckwab?” One son asked.

“Great-great-great grandmother,” Cross clarified, “she's a witch herself and a member of the Church of the Starry Children.”

“What do you want us to do?”

“Well, I have plenty of cash for you fine gentlemen to go and track her down. Bring her alive but when you get her back here, you can do as you please as long as you tell me you've captured her,” Cross explained.

Cross took out the five thousand in cash and handed each of the Hatchet Men a thousand each. Five big, burly men against one lousy girl; Hannah was no match. Each of the Hatchet Men had a twisted smirk upon their faces. Cross had struck a deal. A fatal deal on little Foster's part.

“She's on the run if you're wondering. She boarded a ferry and is most likely in Clivesdale. I'd suggest driving over the bridge, because they're not gonna allow your shotguns on the ferry and I know for a fact you'll be using them.”

They nodded and asked to have the picture of Hannah. To them, her sentence was death. A sentence they'd delivered many times before. They were used to this but this time they were getting paid. Cross didn't need to sway them further.

“You have yourself a deal…?”

“Wilbur Cross, but you can refer to me as Cross or Uncle Wiley. Whichever you prefer,” he answered.

“You were in that commercial weren't you?”

“I was. I'm still getting the royalties.”

“I wanted to buy one but I didn't have 49.95.”

“Supply and demand my friend. It's a powerful thing. I could throw in a Wiggly doll if you'd like. How's that sound?” Cross said, with a toothy smile.

“Sure! I could tickle his belly-well!”

“Now that's a negotiator right there! So we got ourselves a deal?”

“Oh, you got yourself a deal, my good man!” The father confirmed.

“Please. I ain't a good man,” Cross chuckled.

“Good enough to pay us,” one muttered.

“You better get on your way if you want to catch her.”

“I'll hogtie and gag that little murderer. See how sorry she is when I get done having ‘fun’ with her if you know what I mean.”

Cross grimaced, realizing that he meant rape. But he already paid them, so he couldn't go back on his words. What they did with her was their business, but he wanted her dead and her power to be his - nothing more. Maybe he could sway the Hatchet Men not to do such a vile act. Cross knew he was evil and rotten to the core, but he wasn't a monster; these men were monsters.

Once Cross left their cabin, he knew what he had to do: deal with Holloway. He wanted to wring her pretty little neck. He couldn't count the times he faced her. Most of the time, she got the upper hand. Cross was able to chop her head off last time, but remembered her resurrection abilities. He cursed under his breath and grumbled at the fact she could do that and he couldn't. The Gift allowed Holloway to do that, that's why he wanted Hannah's Gift.

 

*************************************

 

Ms. Holloway had a busy day; busy for January 2nd. She gave all her employees off yesterday and the day before for New Year's to be with their families. Holloway had no family left, other than Duke who was her unofficial boyfriend. They spent the day together and watched the Ball drop together. Their minds were elsewhere, though. Hannah had been on their minds.

At midday, Holloway went on her break and called Duke on the restaurant's landline. She never owned a cellphone herself. She was Ms. Retro after all. The phone rang one, two, three times before Duke answered at the end of the line.

“Hiya, sweetheart!” Duke said in a chipper tone.

“Hiya, Duke. Can you head over?” Holloway asked.

“I'm at work, Holly.”

“And so am I.”

“What's wrong, honey?” Duke questioned, noticing her tonal change.

“It's Hannah,” she whispered.

“What about her? Is she okay?”

“No. And I'm really worried. I'll give you details when you get here,” Holloway answered, running a hand through her poofy hair.

“Alright, I'll be there in about an hour. I'm just finishing up with a client,” Duke said calmly.

“Thanks, honey. You're the best.”

“You know it.”

After Duke hung up the phone, Holloway walked into her office and sat at her desk. Holloway folded her hands and placed her head upon them. Her neck still fiercely hurt. Resurrection wasn't painless. She knew where Hannah was, she was safe, but she couldn't help but worry about her.

Minutes later, she heard breaking glass. Holloway furrowed her brows and pinched the bridge of her nose. She had one clumsy employee and hoped he didn't break her expensive dishes. Holloway got up from her seat and walked out of her office to not find her employee.

Cross.

“How ya doin’, darlin’?” Cross cooed, rubbing his chin.

“What'd you break?” Holloway sighed.

“Oh, just some dishes to grab your attention. Were they expensive or something?”

“Yes, very.”

“Oh, such a pity,” he taunted, pulling out an apple, “wanna bite?”

“No thank you. I appreciate the offer. But why'd you have to break those? They were for display only!” Holloway hissed.

“You know I love fucking with ya. How's your neck?”

“Painful.”

“Aw. I'm sorry about that. At least you're like Jesus or somethin."

“Yeah. So what do you want and where are my employees?”

“I sent them away.”

“Are they dead?”

“No, I sent them home,” Cross answered.

“Listen, just get out of here. I'm not interested in fighting,” Holloway admitted.

“Well, I am!”

Without warning, Cross shot a burst of psychic energy at Holloway! She was thrown back into the kitchen, smashing against the counter. Holloway groaned in pain. As Cross powered up for another blast, Holloway countered it by sending her own blast of energy, pushing Cross out of the kitchen. He caught himself, not falling to the hard tiled floor.

“Let's take this outside,” Cross suggested, transporting the both of them in the center of Witchwood.

Holloway took a moment to get her bearings. A fight with Cross was the last thing she needed. Holloway made a quick bubble of protection, as she pulled out a knife. It was no Black Blade, but it would buy her time to escape. Holloway reminded herself that Cross still felt pain, whilst no longer being human.

The bubble of protection held Cross back for as long as Holloway kept her power strong enough to hold him back. Holloway wasn't weak by any means, but she was tired after a long workday and worrying about Hannah.

“You can't keep yourself in that bubble forever there, Holly. Why don't you come out and play some games?” Cross spat, pounding on the bubble.

“Give me a damn minute!” Holloway retorted.

“Whatever you say, sweetie.”

Minutes later, Holloway emerged from her bubble and powered up as much as she could and shot a dagger or energy and Cross. It sizzled his neck and face and denim jacket. Cross grimaced upon seeing the singes on his jacket. That alone made Cross furious. A punch of energy came out from his hands and picked Holloway up to her feet and threw her a hundred feet in the air.

Holloway smacked the dirt, leaving a rut. Holloway groaned, but thankfully wasn't dead. Holloway jumped to her feet and angrily charged at Cross but met with a fist to the face.

“Look what you did, you bitch!” Cross shouted, pointing to his face, neck, and jacket.

“Oh, what a fucking pity!” Holloway stammered, pulling out her knife.

“You wanna know what I did?” Cross said, psychically grabbing Holloway by the collar of her jacket and pulling her close.

“What, Cross? What did you do?”

“It pertains to that rotten little banana split!”

“What?”

Holloway got a weird feeling in the pit of her stomach. The look on Wilbur Cross’ face was serious. Hannah was in extreme danger and there was nothing Holloway could do about it. Holloway was right to worry about her earlier in the day and now her worry reached new heights.

“I know you drove her to the docks to board a ferry!” He hissed.

“Yes, yes I did. I had to get her out of here. There's nowhere safe in Hatchetfield for her to rest her head. She's no longer here. You can't find her!” Holloway spat and his psychic grip on her tightened.

“Hannah will be found soon. I paid off some people to locate and capture her.”

“Who? Who, Cross?"

“I think you know, Holly,” he grinned.

“The Hatchet Men?”

“Ding, ding, ding! We have a fuckin’ winner!” Cross cackled, throwing her to the dirt.

Holloway stared at him with pure horror in his eyes. Not only would they capture Hannah. They would torture and kill her! Holloway needed to find her now! She no longer cared about fighting Cross; Hannah was her priority now.

“You bastard! Why would you send them to track her down! You know what they've done to people?!” Holloway shouted, beginning to sob.

“Oh, Holly. I know. They're pieces of dogshit. But I paid them a large sum of money,” he replied.

“How much?”

“Five grand.”

“You bastard! I gotta find her.”

“Woah, woah there, Holly. Who said we're done here?” Cross questioned, kneeling down to her level.

Holloway felt around in her jeans’ pocket for the kitchen knife she carried. Like she stated to herself before, it was no Black Blade. It wouldn't be able to kill Cross, but it would be enough to incapacitate him. Incapacitating Cross would be enough time she needed to get back to Ms. Retro's, where Duke would be expecting her.

“You know this only ends one way, Holly. And who said we're done here?” Cross repeated.

“I did!” Holloway hissed, jabbing the knife she held into his eye.

Holloway stood to her feet and kicked him in the head. She kicked him several times before driving the knife further into his eye. He hollered and screamed in excruciating pain but that didn't stop Holloway from beating the living shit out of him. She yanked the knife from his eye and used as much of her power and psychic as she could to force him out of the clearing until he was blown away.

Holloway turned on her heels and used up more energy to bubble herself and get back to Ms. Retro's Diner. Once she was there, she used a bubble of protection around the building so Cross himself couldn't enter. Regular patrons could enter and she still was expecting Duke. Thankfully for her, Duke hadn't arrived yet. Just enough time to freshen up and clean up any blood that splattered upon her when she stabbed Cross.

She washed off the bloody knife and threw it in the dishwasher. She hoped no returning patrons used that knife. Who knows what sort of germs Cross carried - nothing good she imagined. Holloway washed her face off and scowled at the pain in her legs, but she'd live.

About a half hour later, Duke pulled into the parking lot of Ms. Retro's Diner and parked. He was dressed in a dark blue suit and black tie. Holloway knew he hated suits, but unfortunately his job required that. Duke sat in a booth and picked up a menu, though he most likely wasn't going to order anything.

“Hiya, Holly,” Duke called, seeing a glint of her poofy red hair.

“Gimme a minute, honey,” she replied.

“Take your time.”

Holloway took this time to apply some blush to her bruises. There was a fairly noticeable one of her chin where she smacked the dirt hard. She knew Duke didn't care about her appearance, being they've been together unofficially for fifteen years. Holloway, however, wanted to make herself look presentable.

Minutes later, Ms. Holloway approached Duke and sat across from him. He immediately noticed something was wrong, but wanted her to speak for herself. Holloway reached over and touched his hand. His hands were warm, whilst hers were icy cold.

“What's going on, honey?” Duke questioned, leaning over and planting a kiss upon her forehead.

“Where do I start?” Holloway chuckled.

“Anywhere. Start anywhere.”

“Well, I'm sure you've noticed my makeup.”

“And you look as rad as ever.”

“You're sweet.”

“Alright, Holly, spill it. What's going on?” Duke questioned, motioning her to sit next to him.

Holloway sat next to her boyfriend and explained it all. Hannah was in extreme danger and in danger of being executed at the hands of the Hatchet Men. They were much worse than Wilbur Cross in her opinion. She always made sure to stay clear away from them. If they found out she was a witch, they'd hack off her limbs and bury her. Or they might as well bury her alive.

The Hatchet Men may not follow the Lords in Black, but they followed their own set of rules. They were judge, jury, sentencer, and executioner all in one. Hannah didn't stand a chance and she ended up killing one of the Hatchet Men in self defense. They obviously wouldn't see it that way. Hannah's Gift wasn't strong enough to overcome them.

“Jesus Christ, Holly. And Cross gave them cash and a photo of Hannah?” Duke questioned sympathetically, tightening his grip on his girlfriend.

“Yes. We gotta find her, Duke. The Hatchet Men are no joke. They will tortute…and possibly rape her! And then they will certainly kill her!” Holloway grimaced, gritting her teeth.

“Alright. Alright. You said you sent her to Clivesdale, right?”

“Yes. But it's a much, much bigger place than Hatchetfield. And who knows, she may end up in Detroit or Kalamazoo of all places!” Holloway explained, her voice rising and becoming frantic.

Duke had never seen Holloway this frantic before. They were going to find her. Duke assured Holloway that they were going to find Hannah Foster. It was basically finding a needle in a haystack now, but they would find, locate, and bring Hannah to safety.

Holloway and Duke formulated a plan to track her down in Clivesdale. Holloway had to do what she called a finding spell. One of the hardest spells to conduct. It was going to take all night, possibly more to just locate this one girl. Right now, Hannah was alone in a big city, with no help, save Webby.

Thankfully she gave Hannah knives, but that was no match for double barreled shotguns, which each of the Hatchet Men had equipped.

 

*************************************

 

Hours after Hannah got off the ferry, she found a motel where she could shower and change. Holloway packed several flannels, overalls, undershirts, and jeans for Hannah. The owner of the motel narrowed her eyes upon seeing a teenage girl checking in alone at her motel, but she had cash and plenty of it to spend several nights.

“Room 6? Where's that?” Hannah asked shakily.

“It's on the second story, dear. I could walk you there if you'd like,” the owner offered.

Hannah nodded and she helped with her suitcase full of supplies. The owner looked to be in her early 60s. She had a kind, trusting face. Webby had brought her here after all. So, hopefully the owner would understand why a 13 year old girl was alone and unsupervised, checking into a motel.

Once they got to Room 6, the owner held the keys up to Hannah. Hannah smiled and reached for them, but gently pulled them back. Hannah frowned and hoped she wasn't in any trouble with the owner. Worry overcame Hannah as she covered her ears.

“Woah, woah. Hey, what's wrong?” The owner asked.

“I wanna go in,” Hannah squeaked.

“I just had a couple of questions for you. You're not in any trouble and I can see you're in need of dire help.”

“Uh-huh,” Hannah nodded.

“Okay, breathe for me, honey. Just take a few deep breaths.”

Hannah did as she was told and closed her eyes, in an attempt to regulate her emotions. Hannah was a wreck emotionally. She missed Lexi. She worried about Cross. She worried about everything. She even questioned if Webby was truly guiding her.

“There, just breathe. Now, calmly answer my questions, okay?” The owner said, gently touching Hannah's back.

“Uh-huh.”

“What's your name?”

“H-Hannah.”

“Okay. Nice to meet you, Hannah, I'm Faye and I own this place.”

Hannah smiled, pressing her hands against her ears.

“How old are you?”

“13.”

“Oh, you're just a baby. Final question. What are you doing here all by yourself?” Faye questioned.

“Um.”

“I promise you can trust me.”

“I wasn't safe where I was. I took a ferry here. Bad people are after me. They want me dead,” Hannah answered admittedly.

“Who?”

“I'd rather not say. I just wanna take a shower and go to sleep. I already paid for the room.”

“Okay, sweetie. Here's your key. Come and see me if you need anything, okay?”

“Okay,” Hannah nodded as she took the key from Faye's hand and unlocked the door.

Hannah stepped in the fairly nice and furnished room and locked the door behind her. Hannah pushed one of the dressers against the door for extra protection. She wasn't sure what would happen next. Hannah threw her suitcase on the bed and took a seat on the couch and laid upon it. Hannah wanted to shower before hopping into bed.

Hannah laid upon the couch, staring absentmindedly at the ceiling. She was unsure where to go from here. She didn't want to stay cooped up in a motel room. Thankfully, it was clean. Suddenly, a tiny white spider spun down on a web. Webby was still with her. Hannah breathed a sigh of relief as she held out her hand, letting Webby's spider form crawl on the palm of her hand.

“Hi, Webby,” Hannah sighed.

“Hi, sweetheart. How are you feeling?” Webby asked.

Hannah rolled her eyes and laughed nervously. Webby knew how she was feeling and it wasn't any good feelings.

“Bad day,” Hannah muttered.

“I can spend the night if that's what you want. I could watch the room while you shower,” Webby offered.

“I would like that. I'm scared to be alone and away from Lexi.”

“I know, Hannah. Just go take a shower and I'll be here when you get out.”

“Okay,” Hannah nodded, heading to the bathroom.

The bathroom was thankfully clean. I guess the owner really wanted this place to look good, which Hannah appreciated. She was afraid that the motel would be dirty and kept in deplorable conditions, but it wasn't. Hannah sat on the toilet for a moment, thinking back to the last time she saw Lex as she just laid there motionless on the hospital bed.

Words couldn't describe how much she missed her sister. This wasn't the longest they'd been away from each other. There were those three months where Lex was at juvie. That's when the nightmares got worse and much more vivid. At least that's also when she met Ms. Holloway, who went into her Nightmare Time and saved her from the witch in the web, which turned out to be Willabella Muckwab.

Hannah thought back to that man she met in the cabin when she asked for help. He mentioned a few things; Willabella Muckwab and the Church of the Starry Children. It was odd to Hannah that he knew her last name and that somehow her last name was synonymous with the witch. He knew much more than she ever did.

Hannah felt purely awful that she stabbed him with the scalpel until he was dead. Even Cross said it was self defense. Even so, it didn't take away the fact of how she felt. Killing was killing. It wasn't premeditated or anything, but Hannah had never seen that much blood in her life.

The same exact blood from the Hatchet Man's neck was the blood Hannah saw in her nightmares. All of it was unfortunately coming true and there was nothing she could do to stop it. Hannah soon found herself on the bathroom floor, sobbing uncontrollably and rocking back and forth.

Hannah yanked on her hair hard; hard enough to pull a few strands out. Hannah was having a mental breakdown. Only Lex could handle such episodes. Her mother would simply spank her with a belt or any other blunt object to combat it. But of course, striking your mentally unstable daughter wouldn't do anything to stop it.

“Rotten Banana! Rotten!” Hannah screamed, covering her ears as she pounded the back of her head against the wall.

“Hannah, let me in,” Webby called.

“O-okay,” Hannah sniffed, crawling over to the door.

Webby appeared in her ethereal form and wrapped her arms around the frightened teen. Webby held Hannah on the bathroom floor for the next several hours. Hannah stuck her thumb in her mouth to self regulate and calm herself, which wasn't working all that well.

Webby noticed that the back of Hannah's head was bleeding a bit. She wondered how hard she hit herself. Webby touched the back of her head, immediately stopping any more blood from dripping out. Hannah was soon asleep in Webby's arms. A shower would have to wait until the morning.

Webby decided to stay with her throughout the night. Hannah had no one else to hold and Webby was the only being that came to provide physical comfort for Hannah. Thankfully Webby, unlike humans, didn't need sleep. Webby had never been human, nor had the desire to be.

Hours later; just past 4 A.M. Hannah roused from her sleep. She remembered that she wasn't in Hatchetfield anymore, but Webby was there, holding her. Hannah gently moaned, rubbing her eyes. She still wanted to take that shower and get back to sleep.

“Sh-shower n-now…” Hannah muttered sleepily.

“Are you sure, Hannah?”

“Yeah. I stink.”

“Okay. I'll be here, honey,” Webby assured.

Webby waited in the bathroom while Hannah took a shower. Hannah sat in the bathtub, allowing the water to bead on her head and her back. Hannah was numb, but felt a tad bit better after crying her eyes out while Webby held her in her loving arms.

Hannah remained in the tub, before realizing the hot water turned cold. Hannah easily had lost track of time, but thankfully Webby was still there when she got on. She wasn't sure exactly how long she was in there, but the shower was much needed.

Hannah stepped out, wrapping a towel around her body as she took a seat on the toilet, allowing her skin to air dry. Webby turned into her spider form and crawled on Hannah's leg and up to her chest. Hannah smiled as she allowed her to crawl up to her arm. Webby knew how to cheer Hannah up. When she was little, Webby would play with Hannah and look after her.

“Webby?”

“Yes, honey?”

“Am I gonna be alright?” Hannah asked as she placed Webby on the sink.

“I hope so. My brothers are crafty. But I'll protect you in any way that I can,” Webby answered honestly.

“Thank you. Can you tuck me in bed when I finish getting dressed?”

“Of course.”

“Thanks.”

Hannah combed her hair and made a messy ponytail. She wanted to make pigtails, but only Lex was able to help her with that. Hannah dressed in a blue flannel with yellow sweatpants. Hannah crawled into bed. Webby pulled the covers over her and remained in bed with her. Hannah picked at the elastic on the sweatpants’ waistband. Picking on her clothing was something she did to calm her down - unfortunately wasn't working this time.

“Can you hold me?” Hannah asked sleepily.

“Yes, sweetheart.”

Webby held the teen, wrapping her in her arms. Hannah was soon sleeping soundly. Webby sighed and ran a hand through Hannah's auburn hair. It was a lot taking care of her when so many people, now including the Hatchet Men, wanted her dead. Webby would do everything in her power to stop the Hatchet Men from coming.

Webby knew Cross had given the Hatchet Men money and a photo of Hannah. Webby hated what she was about to do, but she had to negotiate with her brother, Wiggly, to get everyone to possibly lay off. There was a part of her, hoping Wiggly would listen to her, but he never did.

Webby made sure her door was locked and it was. Hannah had pushed a dresser against the door earlier. She trusted no one and for good reason. Webby then opened a portal to the Black and White and stepped in. Hannah was safe and sleeping soundly. Webby stepped through the portal and walked through the endless blackness. Wiggly was around. The Black was filled thick with his presence.

“Hello sissy-wissy!” Wiggly called, appearing virtually out of nowhere.

“Hello Wiggog Y'Wrath. Long time, no see,” Webby chuckled.

“What do you want? You never come to say ‘hello.’ You always want something.”

“I want you to tell Cross to leave Hannah Foster alone!”

“Leave? Just before her sacrifice? I think not!” Wiggly hissed.

“Please, Wiggly. Haven't you, Cross, and the Cult put the poor girl through enough?” Webby retorted. “I had to rock her to sleep and keep her from crying. She made her head bleed from banging it against the wall!”

“Sounds like a ‘her’ problem.”

“That's not funny. You're lucky she hadn't killed herself.”

“Hmm. Killing herself wouldn't do any good for me or for Crossy,” Wiggly said, placing a tentacle on Webby's shoulder.

“No it wouldn't! I heard Cross paid off the Hatchet Men to track her down. You know what those people do?” Webby explained, pushing his tentacle away from her.

“Oh. I know.”

“I trust Cross over the Hatchet Men! At least they wouldn't torture and and do…other things to her!”

“Well, I guess they wanna make Hannah their fwendy-wend, too!” Wiggly cackled.

“That's disgusting even for you to say.”

“Who said I wasn't a deplorable being?”

“Hannah doesn't need this.”

“And I don't care. Now be gone before I trap you here!” Wiggly retorted.

“You'll regret this, Wiggog!” Webby scowled, walking away from her older brother.

“I don't think I will but alright. See you later, though.”

Webby left without saying another word. There truly was no reasoning with him. Why did she even bother? She possibly just made things worse for Hannah. She needed to try to help Hannah, but in turn, it may have put her in more danger. Webby returned to Hannah's motel room, where she slept. Webby went back to her spider form and made herself comfortable on the wall over the bed.

Webby remained there for the next few hours, watching Hannah twist and turn in bed. She wasn't comfortable in the slightest. At least this bed was much more comfortable than the lousy box spring mattress she had back in the trailer park in Hatchetfield. Webby hoped that Hannah would be able to return to Lex soon.

The next morning, Hannah was awoken by loud pounding at the door. Hannah sat up in bed and tensed up as the knocking got louder and more intense! Hannah wanted to scream, but that would only make things worse for her. Hannah pulled the covers over her head and covered her ears.

“Hannah? Are you alright?” The owner, Faye, questioned.
Hannah lifted the covers from her head and slowly got out of bed. Hannah approached the door and looked through the peephole to see Faye, holding a covered plate. Hannah moved the dresser from behind the door and slowly unlocked it. Hannah shook uncontrollably as she opened the door.

“Hannah? Are you alright?” Faye questioned.

“Uh-uh,” Hannah shook her head.

“What's going on? I heard complaints coming from this room last night.”

“I-I'm sorry. I-I was having an episode,” Hannah admitted.

“An episode?”

“Yeah.”

“What happened?”

“I-I'm just scared,” Hannah answered.

“What's scaring you?”

“I can't tell you.”

“You mentioned something about bad people last night, right?"

“Yeah.”

“Is that what was scaring you?” Faye questioned.

“Uh-huh,” Hannah nodded.

“Well, I can assure you that no one suspicious came by last night.”

“That's good. I just wanna go back to sleep now if that's alright.”

“Oh alright. I'll check on you another time during the day,” Faye nodded, noticing the bags under her eyes.

“Thanks,” Hannah replied, slowly closing the door behind her.

“Wait, Hannah. These are for you!” Faye exclaimed, handing Hannah the covered plate.

“Is i-it poison? I'm not comfortable with eating or drinking anything that's not prepackaged.”

“My daughter made these and I usually share baked goods with my temporary residents. I thought you may like some,” Faye explained.

“Oh. No thanks. I have snacks,” Hannah nicely declined.

“Alright. I hope you change your mind.”

“I won't. But I appreciate it. I really do. Maybe if I wasn't being hunted, I'd say ‘yes,’” but I don't wanna risk anything. Please don't take this personally.”

“I understand. You should go back to sleep.”

“What time is it?”

“Just about nine o'clock,” Faye answered.

“I'll see you later maybe,” Hannah said sleepily, shutting and locking the door behind her.

Hannah pushed the dresser against the door. Hannah scowled at the pain in the back of her head. Then she remembered during her mental breakdown, she banged her head repeatedly against the wall. Hannah laid down back in bed with the covers off. It suddenly seemed to get warm, though Hannah knew it was just a hot flash due to anxiety.

As Hannah shut her eyes, she hoped that things would get better when she woke up. All she wanted was to be with Lex, and not in a motel in Clivesdale.